Google This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project to make the world's books discoverable online. It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the publisher to a library and finally to you. Usage guidelines Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. We also ask that you: + Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for personal, non-commercial purposes. + Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. + Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. + Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. About Google Book Search Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web at|http: //books .google .com/I ^ Ex Librts J. Heyworth-Dunne D. Lit. (London) ^^V 8861 I \i;fL f^''' A HISTORY OF THE ARABS IN THE SUDAN IN TWO VOLUMES VOLUME II CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS C. F. CLAY, Manager LONDON : FETTER LANE. E.C. 4 H NEW YORK : THE MACMILLAN CO. BOMBAY 1 CALCUTTA^ MACMILLAN AND CO., Ltd. MADRAS I TORONTO : THE MACMILLAN CO. OF CANADA. Ltd. TOKYO: MARUZEN.KABUSHIKI-KAISHA ALL RIGHTS RESERVED A HISTORY OF THE ARABS IN THE SUDAN AND SOME ACCOUNT OF THE PEOPLE WHO PRECEDED THEM AND OF THE TRIBES INHABITING DARFUR Hf A^MACMICHAEL, D.S.O. SUDAN POLITICAL SBRVICB VOLUME II CAMBRIDGE AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS 1922 ♦ * CONTENTS Part IV THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN Explanatory Notb Introduction List of Manuscripts Translated : Note. "A" denotes Ga^tdUn pedigrees, "B" Ouhayna pedigrees. "C" various other pedigrees and "D" more general historical treatises. FuUer details than those given below will be found in each case in the fonn of introductory notes to the translations. BA Full pedigree of Ga'aliIn and Guhatna, and general in- formation re other tribes AB Ditto, By A^mad ibn Ismd'il el Azhari • ABC Pedigrees of Ga'aliIn, Guhatna, Ma^^ass and others, and some biographical details. By ^adfkel Qa^ra • Pedigree of Muhammad 'Ali Kenin, a Ga'ali . Pedigree of Muhammad Ishik Muhannimad Sheddid, and genoral infonnation about tribes • . • . Genealogical extracts concerning Ga'aliIn etc. Ditto Ai A2 >^A4 As A6 A7 A8 A9 A 10 Ga ali pedigree of el Hidi el I^dg Ahmad of Zubayr Pasha Rahma including the Meks of Telkali . of 'Abd el I^LAdir 'AbduUa . of Muhammad el NOr Kefayna of Sheikh el T^ib Ahmad Hishim, Mufti »> »> »» 99 of the Sudan A II Full pedigree of the Ga'aliIn, and in particular the Ba TA^fN, and information about other tribes B I Full pedigree of Guhayna, and in particular of the GelIlAb B 2 Extract from a Guhani pedigree concerning the DAr QAmid B 3 Fragment from a Guhani pedigree C I Two full KawAhla pedigrees .... C 2 Pedigree of Idris Muhammad, a Kenini C 3 Pedigree of Qdmid Muhammad Gabr el Ddr, a Musaba*dwi PAGE VII i6 6i 8i lOI 03 II »5 17 18 :2i 24 26 .^^ 39 45 =47 48 S3 54 vi CONTENTS PAGE C 4 Extract from a Mahassi pedigree ..... 156 C5 Two SHUKRiA pedigrees 157 C 6 A Sher0 pedigree from Wad Qasllna .... 161 C 7 Pedigree of Ahmad ibn Musi'ad, a Sherifi . .166 C 8 Full pedigree of the MesallamIa 168 C 9 Pedigree of 'Abdulla ibn Dafa'alla el 'Araki, a Sherifi, and various sections of RufA'a 175 D I General genealogical and historical information concerning various tribes ........ 181 D 2 Abbreviated chronicle of the Fung kings and general items of information about various tribes . . . .213 D 3 Tabakdt wad DayfuUa, a series of biographies of holy men. With fifty appendices . . . . .217 D 4 An account of the NObians. By DiQd Kubdra of Qalfa 324 D 5 A series of four articles dealing with the 'AbdullAb, the 'ARAKifN, the tribes descended from el *Abbds, and the RikAbIa 332 D 6 General historical information about various Arab tribes . 343 D 7 A history of the Fung kingdom and the Turkish period down to 1871 Aj>. With Appendices, i The Chronology of the Fung Kings. 11 Extract from the Portuguese of Paez's Historia AetUopiae ....... 354 Index 439 Map in pocket GENEALOGICAL TREES in addition to those printed in the Text Trees illustrating MS.BA . . 3 folding sheets between 60 and 61 Tree 99 99 AB . folding sheet facing 80 Trees J9 99 ABC. . 4 folding sheets beiw^n 100 and loi Tree 99 99 A2 . . folding sheet facing no 99 99 A3 . . 99 114 99 99 A4 . ,9 116 99 99 A II . 99 138 99 99 Bi . . » 144 99 99 C8 . . » 174 99 99 C9 . ,9 180 99 99 Di . . 99 212 Trees 99 99 D3 . . 3 folding sheets between 272 and 273 EXPLANATORY NOTE 1. Square brackets [ ] are used : (a) to enclose words which do not occur in the Arabic text but which are added in the translation to complete the obvious meaning; (b) to enclose a transliteration of an Arabic proper name or other word. 2. When a line of dots occurs thus, . . . , some words or sentences have been omitted in the translation. Such omissions are made in six cases: (a) When there occur laudations of God following mention of His name. (b) When there occur complimentary phrases, such as " upon him be blessings," which always follow mention of Muhammad, the Prophets or the Companions. (c) Where a passage is identical, or practically so, with a passage quoted elsewhere. In such a case the reference is always given. (d) — Chiefly in AB and D3 — ^where the subject-matter is of insufEcient interest to warrant translation. In such a case a short prScis is generally given of the passage omitted. (e) When the author has added an explanation as to what are the vowel points of the preceding proper name: the result in such a case is made clear by the English transliteration. (/) When a word is illegible: in this case the word ** illegible** is added in brackets. 3. When it is said that a passage is identical with another the statement must be understood with the implied reservation that there may be slight grammatical variations not affecting the meaning. 4. The textual notes give obvious emendations for misprints that occur in the text, and conversions of dates from the Muham- viu EXPLANATORY NOTE madan to the Gregorian calendar. As regards the former, it may be noted that throughout the MSS. there is a continuous confusion be- tween v3 ^nd ^. 5. It is not enough merely to compare the genealogical trees and neglect the text, because several persons or tribes, whose names occur in the text, are not entered in the trees owing to their relationship to the main stock not being specifically defined, 6. In common parlance the forms " GA'ALifN," " 'ArakiIn," etc. are used in all cases instead of the grammatically correct forms " Ga'aliyyCtn," " 'ArakiyyCn," etc. In the MSS. sometimes one form and sometimes the other is used, independently of the gram- matical construction. For the sake of consistency I have used, in translating the MSS., the form ending in -nnrCN throughout. 7. The paragraphs have been numbered by the translator for the purpose of reference. Note The three trees following Chapter i of Part II illustrate the genea- logical connections between the Arabian tribes to which reference is frequent in Part IV. Thus, when there is a reference to Wiistenfeld's Register in the notes, recourse may be had to these trees, which are compiled from that work, and the introductory note which precedes them in Vol. i, p. 154. PART IV THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN M.S. II A HISTORY OF THE ARABS IN THE SUDAN IN TWO VOLUMES VOLUME II CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS C. F. CLAY, Manager LONDON : FETTER LANE, E.C. 4 NEW YORK : THE MACMILLAN CO. BOMBAY I CALCUTTAV MACMILLAN AND CO., Ltd. MADRAS ) TORONTO : THE MACMILLAN CO. OF CANADA, Ltd. TOKYO: MARUZEN.KABUSHIKI-RAISHA ALL RIGHTS RESERVBD A HISTORY OF THE ARABS IN THE SUDAN AND SOME ACCOUNT OF THE PEOPLE WHO PRECEDED THEM AND OF THE TRIBES INHABITING DARFUR H: AV^MACMICHAEL, D.S.O. SUDAN POLITICAL SERVICE VOLUME II CAMBRIDGE AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS 1922 8 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS IV. ix. themselves and their immediate forebears. WUbre links in the chain were missing no doubt others were supplied by the imagination,and the critical faculty was presumably brought into play as little as possible ; but it appears to me that it is easy to over-estimate the part played by sheer inventiveness and to imder-estimate the general amount of truth underlying statements which as regards the exact form in which they have survived are inaccurate in many details. X Let us now sununarise the information to be gleaned from the manuscripts as to historical and sociological matters. No mention is made in any manuscript of an Arab immigration to the Sudan prior to the foundation of Islam. The reason is obviously the lack of interest felt for any ancestor who left Arabia in the pagan " Days of Ignorance." The desire of all was to display their fathers as pillars of the true faith. One also notes that the tide of immigration is always represented as having been by way of the Red Sea ports or of the Nile valley^, and generally the former'. Nothing is said of any tribe wandering southwards from Tripoli, Algiers or Morocco into the western king- doms and thence eastwards into the Sudan. The Ismd'flitic tribes most commonly mentioned in the manu- scripts as having sent branches to the Sudan are I^uraysh (including Beni 'AbbAs and Beni Ommayya) and Kays 'AylAn, who include GhatafAn, Beni DhubiAn (FezAra, etc.), Beni 'Abs, Thai^ and others. Among the Kahtdnite group we most often meet with I^imtar, who include KudA'a and Guhatna (a branch of KIudA'a), and with Beni GhassAn. Extra stress is laid on K^uraysh for obvious reasons, and the Beni GhassAn are similarly favoured because the tribes of " Ans^," Aus and Khazrag, the " Helpers of the Prophet," were of their number. From the frequency with which Himyarite names' occur in Ga'ali nisbas it would appear that some of the Arabs who claimed an 'Abbisid (Ismd'flitic) origin were really of Kahtdnite stock. XI As regards the various epochs at which Islamic immigration occurred the following data are available from the manuscripts. Speaking of the conquest of Egypt by 'Amr ibn el 'A§i the author of D 4 says the armies of the Muhammadans penetrated ''to the furthest limits of the land of the Nuba, to Ddbat el D6Ub and the hills of the Nuba^," that is, roughly speaking, to Debba and el Qardza. ^ See D 2, IV. ' In particular see D 6. * E^. Dhu el KiU'a and Masrdk. See BA, cxxxiii note. • D4,vi. CONTENTS Part IV THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN Explanatory Notb Introduction List of Manuscripts Translated : Note. "A" denotes Ga*alUn pedigrees, "B" Guhayna pedigrees. '*C" various other pedigrees and "D" more general historical treatises. Fuller details than those given below will be found in each case in the form of introductory notes to the translations. BA Full pedigree of Ga'aliIn and Guhayna, and general in- formation re other tribes AB Ditto. By Al^mad ibn Ismd'fl el Azhari • ABC Pedigrees of GA'ALifN, Guhayna, Maqass and others, and some biographical details. By ^adikel Qa(jira . Pedigree of Muhammad 'Ali Kenin, a Ga'ali . Pedigree of Muhammad Ishik Muhanunad Sheddid, and general information about tribes • . • . Genealogical extracts concerning Ga'aliIn etc. Ditto Ga'ali pedigree of el Hddi el Hdg Ahmad of Zubayr Pasha Rahma including the Meks of Tekali . of 'Abd el ?idir 'AbduUa . of Muhammad el NOr ^efayna of Sheikh el Taib Ahmad Hdshim, MufU of the Sudan A II Full pedigree of the Ga'aliIn, and in particular the Ba jAj^ts, and information about other tribes Full pedigree of Guhayna, and in particular of the GelIlAb ........ Extract from a Guhani pedigree concerning the DAr QAmid Fragment from a Guhani pedigree Two full KawAhla pedigrees .... Pedigree of Idris Muhanmiad, a Kendni Pedigree of ^imid Muhammad Gabr el Ddr, a Musaba'iwi Ai A2 45A4 As A6 A? A8 A9 A lo Bi Bs B3 Ci C3 PAGE vu i6 6i 8i lOI 103 III "5 117 118 119 121 124 126 127 148 153 154 10 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. xl as coming to Egypt about 969 aj). and migrating to the Sudan about 1171^ Other passages suggest that the date of their coming was about 750 A J>. and the cause of it the overthrow of the Ommayyads by the 'Abbdsids, but one naturally regards these with even more suspicion than the other stories^. Eighthly, we read that ''according to Ibn Khaldun the tribes of Arabs descended from Guhatna came after the Muhammadan con- quest of the Northern NQba in 1318 aj)....'," and this statement we have seen to be correct. Ninthly, the RiKAsiA are descended from Rik^b the son of GhuU- mulla. GhuUmulla, it is said^, lived as a young man in Yemen and then moved with his father by way of the Red Sea to Dongola, where he foimd the people still ''simk in perplexity and error." He was the thirteenth in descent from Musa el Kizim, who, we know, died about 800 A J) .^; and the Awlid G4bir (the fifth generation from Ghulimulla) were junior by a generation to Mahmud el 'Araki who flourished in the middle of the sixteenth century*. We may there- fore hazard the second half of the fourteenth century as being very approximately the date of the inunigration of Ghuldmulla, the. ancestor of the tribe which is known by the name of his son Rikib. ' Tenthly, the manuscript D 7, speaking of the foundation of the FuNO kingdom in 1504 A J>., says that it was followed by a largely increased immigration of Arabs into the Sudan^. Lastly, Ya'akub el Mugelli is said* to have entered the Sudan and visited Sennir in 1592 A j)., and his father, the ancestor of the ZbnArkha, to have previously immigrated from the Yemen, that is perhaps about 1560 aj). XII Some of these traditions relate apparently to individuals only, but one gets a general impression of four tides of Arab immigration into the Sudan. The first flowed through Egypt in the seventh and eighth cen- turies and was a natural sequel to the conquest of that coimtry. It was probably of mixed composition and may have contained, among others, tribesmen of FezAra and Beni Ommayya* and some Ansdr. The second immigration took place in the eighth century across the Red Sea by way of Abyssinia as a result of the overthrow of the ^ D 6, XXXIX. * See A 1 1 , vii and D 6, x and notes thereto. ■ ABC, L. * BA, CLXXix, ccvii, ccviii. * WUstenfeld, i, 324. * D 3, 157. The elder brother among the Awldd G^bir, Ibrdhim el Buldd, came to the Sudan between 1554 and 1562 (see D 3, vi, and D 7, xv). ' D7,xi. • ABC, uv. * Ije, the ancestors of the MesallamIa. IV. XIV. OF THE SUDAN ii Oinmayyads by the 'Abbdsids, and eventually resulted in the founda- tion of the Arab-Fung hegemony in the Gezira. The ancestors of the IjAOiMMK or QadAreb had similarly reached SOikin by way of the Red Sea half a century earlier and settled on the coast — so at least say the msbas; but colonies from Hadramaut had undoubtedly established themselves on the African shore at a much earlier date, and in any case the interior of the country was very little aflFected. For several centuries after the rise of the 'Abbisids no immi- gration of tribes is mentioned by the msbas. Then in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries the conquests of the M amluk Sultans broke down the barrier which had been for so long presented by the Christian kingdom of Dongola and opened the way for a fresh inflow of Arabs into the Sudan. To this period belongs the great Guhayna movement, and, in so far as the DanAgla-Ga'ali^n group are Arabs, it is probably to the same period that their genesis must be traced, though, as we have seen, the GA'ALiiN proper — ^the people living between the Shabluka and the embouchure of the Atbara — may not have come into existence as a tribe until the beginning of the sixteenth century. The fourth great immigration followed the foundation of the Fung kingdom and the conquest of Egjrpt by Selim I : it does not seem to have been confined to any particular tribe. XIII There is no reason to doubt the approximate correctness of this presentation if one have regard only to the dates at which the chief immigrations occurred, but the tiisb€U generally err in as- suming that each tribe of the present day is descended from a single ancestor and deliberately ignoring the fact that each consists of a conglomeration of heterogeneous elements some of which may have reached the country at one time and some at another. Even apart from this it is dubious whether the particular tribal substrata to which certain periods of migration are reserved can be accepted as correct. No mention is made of any extensive tribal movement into the Sudan occurring later than the first half of the sixteenth century; and, if one except the thin though constant infiltration of Arabs across the Red Sea from the liegdz and the Yemen, it is probably correct to say there has not been any. XIV Let us now briefly examine the sparse references that occur to the indigenous races with whom the Arab immigrants must have coalesced, though the msbas naturally lay no great stress on the fact. 12 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.xnr, Muhammad walad D6Ub the younger simply quotes Ibn Khaldun when he states that '' the original autochthonous people of the Sudan were the NOba and the Abyssinians and the Zing^," but he goes on to classify the Hamag as Zing and the Fung as NCba. "The original [home] of the Zing," he says, "is a mountain inhabited by blacks on the equator and south [of it]. Beyond them are no other peoples; and their country stretches from West Africa [el Moghrab] to the neighbourhood of Abyssinia*." Sennir, he adds, in old days con- tained "tribes of Zing and NOba'." DdQd Kubdra of I^alfa discussing the Nubian race says that the capital of the kingdom of the NOba was Gebel el Ijlardza in Northern Kordof ^ : he also speaks of Abyssinians and Nubians as living to- gether round the first cataract^. The limits of Nubia to the south in the seventh century, in his view, would seem to have been Debba on the river and el Flardza inland*. When civil war broke out between the Beni 'AbbAs and the Beni Ommayya in the next century, he says, many Arabs migrated and, following the steps of previous emi- grants, settled in the Sudan "and mingled with the Nubians, and took their women to wife, and intermarried with them, and made the land of NQba their home. . .•." The same author speaks of Southern Kordofdn,,Ddr NQba that is, as inhabited by "ZING-NCBA^" Referring to the origin of the Fung race the manuscripts commonly speak of Sulaym^ 'Abd el Malik as passing through Abyssinia into the " mountains of the Fung " or " the country of the Hamag," mean- ing the northern BurOn country south of Ro^ayres, and there marry- ing the daughter of a local king, — ^whence the Fung aristocracy. The Fung chronicle says that about 1504 a J), the Fung and their Arab allies overthrew the Christian "NCba," otherwise "the 'Anag, the kings of S6ba and el IgLerri," and most of "the NCba... scattered and fled to FAzoghli and Kordofin®." Similarly the TabaWt': "Know that the Fung possessed and conquered the land of the NOba early in the tenth century" {sc. of Islam). Muhammad walad D6Ub the elder classes as " 'Anag" the FuN- i^UR, the aborigines of Borku, the people of Bakirmi, the DAgO, and * Dx,cLxxvm. « Di.CLxxxii. * Di,cixxxai. * D4, nr. » D4, VI and XX. • D4,vii. » D4,xxi. ' p 7, q.v. paras. i~x. The 'Anag, I have been assured, came originally from Sabd in southern Arabia, and their headquarters were at S6ba on the east bank. They had wonderful means of conununication between Sabd and S6ba, it is said; but the story that when King Subr of S6ba fell ill his father came "by telegraph*' from Sabd in one day has so taxed even the credulity of die Sudan that the retort to a cock-and-buU story is "Khubru Subru!" ("a Subr yam!"). • D 3, q,v, para. iv. IV. XVI. OF THE SUDAN 13 the inhabitants of eastern and northern Kordof^, including the hills of el Hariza, etc. Western and southern Kordof^, and Ddrfur, he speaks of as inhabited by NOba. He calls the autochthonous DanAgla 'Anag, ''and some remnants of them at the present day are called the NOba." The Dinka are " 'Anag from among the Zing^." These quotations will suffice to shew that, as might have been expected, there is no really clear distinction traceable in the mind of the native historian between any of the pre-Arab races of the Sudan. All are vaguely and indiscriminately heaped together under the names ** NCba " and ** 'Anag." The term Zing is reserved for more southemly negroid tribes, but it too is used with such obvious vagueness that there would be little point in discussing the exact connotation of the term as used, with rather more exactitude, by mediaeval Arab authors*. The non-Arab element in the Bega tribes of the east and some of the negroid tribes in the west is ignored by the simple expedient of providing them with shadowy Arabian ancestors or else by omitting mention of them altogether. XV Now we have seen that in the first nine himdred odd years that followed the conquest of Egypt the Arabs who entered the Sudan gradually acquired a temporal hegemony in certain districts, but the manuscripts do not leave one with the impression that they con- cerned themselves very assiduously with the proselytizing of the earlier inhabitants. The reason may easily be seen: those who left Egypt for the west and south were either led to do so by the spirit of wandering and the hope of booty or driven forth by the exactions of an unsympathetic government. Their ancient superstitions, it is true, had been re-clothed in the new garment of Islam, but the sword and not the book was still their first concern, and so long as a proper subservience was shewn to the name of Muhammadanism no exact compliance with its rules in daily life were universally exacted. In proportion, however, as the sword gradually brought the country into subjection a more peaceful and pious type began to follow and explain the doctrine which the earlier immigrants had perforce neglected because of their own ignorance of its signifi- cance. XVI It seems from the nisbas that until the latter part of the fourteenth century such Muhammadanism as existed among the people of Dongola was purely nominal — ^until, that is, the learned and pious Ghulimulla ibn 'Aid settled there and began the work of ^ Di,c3aax-€Lxx. ' See, however, the note to D z, xxii. 14 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. xvl instruction in earnest. Dongola and the country north of it, being so near to Egypt, were probably converted by the end of that century, but apparently nearly two hundred years elapsed before any religious regeneration was elBFected south of the junction of the Niles. Then MahmCld el 'Araki undertook the work. He was followed by a large group of other missionaries, of whom the most famous were perhaps Tig el Din el Bahiri, Bin el Naka, Dafa'alla el 'Araki and Hdmid el 'Asa^, and schoob and mosques were built for the enlightenment of the people from the northern frontier of the Sudan to Senndr. This woriL of instruction and conversion was enormously facili- tated by the foundation of the Fung kingdom, with its subject Arab dynasty of the 'AbdullAb, a branch of the RufA'a, at Kerri near the ShablQka cataract. The power of the Fung king became a guarantee of peace and order throughout the northern Sudan, and his court the meeting- place of all who had any pretensions to learning. Numbers of these latter settled permanently in the Sudan, and their tombs and those of their sons and grandsons are still to be seen overshadowing the villages that have arisen round them. From the early pioneers who were contemporaries of Dafa'alla el 'Araki and the Awldd Gdbir and from their sons and pupils are descended most of the best-known religious families of the Sudan, 'ArakiIn, Ya'a^ObAb, 'OmarAb, Ghubush and others; and the memory of many is still preserved in the names of villages called after them. Wad Medani, Wad el TurAbi, Wad HasOna, Wad B4n el Naka, Abu Delayk, etc., and in the nomenclature of the children bom to the inhabitants in successive generations'. XVII The manuscript numbered D 3 is a series of biographical notices of these holy men, or patron-saints as they might almost be called, from the middle of the sixteenth to the beginning of the nine- teenth century, and from it one gleans many interesting details of ^ For all these see D 3. The renowned Awldd Gdbir were their contemporaries but lived farther north and were successors of GhuULraulla rather than of Ma^^mQd. ' There is a marked persistence of the same proper names in certain kx^ties or among certain corainunities, e^, "'Abd el Gelir* among the GELfLAB, *'Abu 'A]^a" and *'Ij[ammad el Nil" among the 'ArakiIn, **Sughayeran" among the RiKAsfA, etc. This is due to the habit of naming children after some holy man "for ludk** and the fact that it is a common custom among the Sudanese Arabs to name the firstborn boy after his father's deceased father and a firstborn girl after her mother's deceased mother, with intent "to keep the name alive." (This does not apply exclusively to the case of a firstborn, but occasionally to that of a subsequent child.) Normally, if the grandparent were still alive, the child would not be called after him or her, but {e^.) in the case of a boy, after a late brother of his father for choice. This is the normal custom but there is no hard and fast rule. IV. xviL OF THE SUDAN 15 the life of the people and their common beliefs. Among the first points that strike one are the universal use of the technical §iifi terminology, the disproportionate number of incidents and anecdotes that relate to divorce and remarriage^, the wealth possessed by many of the holy men, and the obvious survivals that are in evidence of a matrilinear system*. ^ L4ick of space and other considerations necessitated the omission of many of these stories from the translation. * See, «^., D3, N0S.46, 85, 107, 124, 154 f^^ Z96« [i6] MANUSCRIPT BA Introduction Three copies of this work have been read and carefully compared by me: they are alluded to as MSS. i, 2 and 3 respectively. In addition, portions of it have been incorporated by the author of AB in his work. Innumerable other copies, more or less complete or faulty, also exist in the Sudan. MS. i is in the possession of el Niir Bey 'Ankara, an ex-Dervish om/r , at Omdurman, and it was from it, excepting where the contrary is specifically stated, that the following translation was actually taken^. Subsequently Sheikh el 'Abbds Muhammad Bedr of Um Dubb^, an ex-Kidi of the ELhalifa and a Mesallami by race, sent me a copy (MS. z) taken from a MS. in his possession; and a year later Mr S. Hillelson of the Gordon College lent me a third copy (MS. 3) which had been given him by an old pupil. All three MSS. are in close agreement, and in several cases the same errors occiu: in all three. From internal evidence it is likely that MS. i (excepting paras, ccxxv-ccxxviii) was copied from the original of MS. 2 : the owner of the latter was very positive that the converse could not have taken place. MSS. I and 2 are written in a clear fine script, but MS. 3 is written roughly and hastily. In MS. 3 we have some of the errors of MSS. i and 2 repeated, but in quite a number of cases MS. 3 is right and MSS. i and 2 wrong. On the other hand, MS. 3 is very carelessly written and contains many fresh slips and inaccuracies not occurring in the other two. As regards the authorship of the original work, it appears from paragraph ccxxiii that this nisba was written or, more probably, copied by el Sherif el Tdhir ibn Abdulla of the RikAbIa in Dongola early in the sixteenth century (see note to para, ccxxiii and D 5 {d)). I In the name of God II This is a pedigree giving the origins of the Arabs; for the ^ A marginal reference of " reading (x) for {y) ** means that x is either an obvious emendation or else the version given by MS. 2 or MS. 3 or AB as opposed to MS. X (y). IV. BA. XIV. NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN 17 preservation and guarding of such is obligatory because of the [record of] blood-relationships that they contain. III The object of preserving them is not to cause boastful com- parisons of pedigrees; for, as was said by the Commander of the Faithful the Imim 'Omar ibn el Khatt^b. . .** Ye know from your pedigrees how ye are connected." IV Some of the learned say that 'Omar may have heard this from the Prophet . . . , but that which has no other claim to be obligatory than his [sole] authority is yet obligatory. V But the knowledge of the pedigrees of persons who are unrelated to yoiu^elf is of no use, because the authoritative dictum does not i^ply to such; and the following saying of the Prophet. . .about one who was learned in pedigrees bears this out : *' A knowledge [of them] is useless and ignorance harmless." VI But if a man devote himself to the study of what does not con- cern him, his labour is impious : VII that is in times of mutual love and affection; but in these pre- sent days of mutual hatred and jealousy the study of pedigrees is obligatory, for at the end of the age the use of abusive epithets will be prevalent, and the difficulty will not be resolved save by means of pedigrees. VIII So [the keeping of] pedigrees has been ordained, and it is not dutiful to neglect them : in fact he who does so is a rebel, owing to the danger of disturbance being caused among the people, and trouble in the hearts of the various nations. IX Thus the study of pedigrees is obligatory because the obser- vance of blood-relationships is obligatory by the authority of the Book and the Law [**el Sunna"] and the Unanimities [**el Igmi'a"]. X As regards the Book, God Almighty said ''Fear God by whom ye beseech one another and [honour] the womb that bore you." XI As regards the Law, we have the saying of the Prophet. . .• "He that puts his trust in God and the Last Day will honour his guest and observe the duties of relationship and speak good words or none at all." XII As regards the ''Unanimities," all alike have agreed that the observance of blood-relationships is specifically ordained; and he who neglects it is disobedient. XIII In the " Traditions " it is said " The womb is suspended upon the throne [of God] and says ' Lord, honour him that honours me and cut off him that cuts me off.' " XIV Some too have said that the observance of blood-relationships kngthens life. M.8.n 2 i8 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.ba.xv. XV People are reliable as to their pedigrees; and whosoever has received from his father or ancestor any charge of a pedigree is indeed whatever the pedigree in his charge shows him to be. XVI Boastful comparisons of pedigrees are blameworthy, and it is not the part of an intelligent man to vaunt his fathers and ancestors and claim honour and respect because of the nobility of his ped^;ree: such a thing could only be done by a slave by virtue of his being pious ; XVII for the Prophet. . .said "I am the ancestor of every pious man and woman, even though it be an Abyssinian slave, etc." XVIII Boastful comparisons of pedigree and competition to amass wealth and disdain of the poor are forbidden by the law. XIX For God Almighty said "Verily the faithful are [all] bredu-en; therefore reconcile your brethren,*' — ^that is both in affairs temporal and spiritual, for faith is the bond between the faithful both in the matter of their pedigrees and of their religion; and ''reconcile your brethren" means [you should do so] if two of them quarrel and fight. — ^"^ And fear God, and rebel not against Him nor disobey His behest, that ye may be the recipients of His mercy." XX "O ye that believe, let not men mock at other men, who are perchance better than themselves, nor let women laugh other women to scorn, who are perchance better than themselves. Neither defame one another nor abuse one another with injurious appellations. An ill name [it is to be charged with] wickedness, after [having embraced] the faith: and whoso repent not, they will be the unjust doers." XXI On the authority of *Omar. . .it is related that the Prophet. . . said " The Muslim is brother to the Muslim : he wrongs him not, nor abuses him ; and whoso helps his brother Muslim, him will God help ; and whoso relieves a Muslim from affliction, Grod will thereby relieve him of one of the afflictions of the day of resurrection." ' XXII God Almighty said " O people, I have created you of male and female,"^— that is Adam and Eve ["'Howd"] ; and the meaning is " You are all of the same descent, so do not make boastful comparisons between one another, for all of you are the children of the same man and woman." Others say the meaning to be " I have created each one of you in the same manner as the other, so you have no cause for invidious self-glorification and boastful comparison of pedigrees." XXIII [God also said] "And I have made you races [*shu*ab*] [and tribes]." XXIV [The term] ^'shu'ab" is the plural of '"sha^b"... and denotes the sources of the tribes, such as Rab^'a and Mudr and EL Aus and el Khazrag; and they were called "races" because from IV. BA. xxxm. OF THE SUDAN 19 them were the tribes Sprung, or, as it is also said, because in them were the tribes united. XXV "JSToWi/" ("tribes") is the plural of "/wWii," which is [a degree less than]^ **shu'aby'* and examples of '*kabdW are Bukr [derived] from RAsi'A and TamIm from Mudr. XXVI Next below the ''kabdU'' are the '''amdirr of which the singular [is " 'amdra'^Y. . . , such as ShaybAn [derived] from Bukr, and DArim from Tam^m. Next below the " *amdir** are the " bufUn^*' of which the singular is **bafH^*' such as Beni GhAlib and LOai [derived] from J^uraysh. XXVII Next below the ''bufUn" are the ''afkhddh,'' of which the singular is '*fakhdh'* such as Beni HAshim and Beni Ommayta [derived] from LOai. XXVIII Next below the ''afkhddh'' are the ''fofdil,'* of which the singular is ^*fafUa^\ . . , such as Beni el 'AbbAs [derived] from Beni HASHIM. XilX After the ''fa^dil** come the " 'ashdir*' of which the singular is '* *asUra^'* and after them there is nothing to mention at all. XXX Now [the term] **shu*iib" applies to the non- Arabs [*agam] and *'kabdil*' to the Arabs; and it is said that the **sku*1lb** are those that do not trace their origin [as a race to a common ancestor] but to [common] cities and villages, whereas the **kabdil** are the Arabs who trace their pedigrees to their ancestors. XXXI Thus the [successive] grades into which the Arabs fall are six, viz. the ^'sha'b^ the ''kaUla;* the '''amdrar the "te^n," the ''fakhdh;' and the ''fofila"; and the ''sha'y contains [lit. "col- lects"] the *'kabda:' the *'kaUla'' the '''amdirr the '''amdra'' the fttf^fin," the "6a^" the *'afkhddh;' and the '^qfkhddh'' the fofdar Khuzatma is a **sha'b,'' KenAna a *^kablla'* Kuraysh an '''amdra*' ^jj^ a "io^," HAshim a ''fakhdh*' and el 'AbbAs a **fafUay* and so on. XXXII "That ye may know one another." That is, that ye may know how closely ye are related to one another, and not make boastftil comparisons of your pedigrees. XXXIII Then he shewed by virtue of what type of character* one man acquires merit over another and gains honour in the sight of God Almighty, quoting "The noblest of you in God's sight is the most pious of you." ^ inserting ^j^> . * inserting SjU^. ' leading ll^^W for J^oiJt . 2 — 2 20 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ba. xxxiv. XXXIV [So too] in the Tradition [it is said] "He who desires to be the noblest of men in God's sight, let him fear God." XXXV Ibn 'Abbds. . .said '' In this world honour is given to wealth, in the next to piety." XXXVI On the authority of Samra ibn Gundub, the Prophet. . . said *' It is wealth that is reckoned, but piety is [the true] nobleness." XXXVII This saying is quoted by el Termidhi, who also quotes a beautiful tradition, corroborated by Abu Hurayra. . . : the latter says that the Prophet . . . was asked^ * * Which of the people is the noblest ? " He replied "The noblest of them in God's sight is the most pious of them." They said ** It is not of this that we ask you." He replied "The noblest of the people is Yusef the Prophet of God, son of the prophet of God, son of the Friend of God." They said " It is not of this that we ask you." He replied "Is it of the original sources* of the Arabs that you ask me ? " They said " Yes." He replied " The best of them in the days of ignorance is the best of them in the days of Islam, provided they are versed in knowledge {*fakukhil* or, it is said 'fakikhU '), that is provided they have mastered the rules of the law." XXXVIII It is related on the authority of 'Omar. . .that the Prophet . . .on the day of the conquest [of Mekka] made the circuit [of the temple] on his she-camel [ndka], and saluted the comers [of the sacred stone] with his staff [mahgan] ; and on leaving he found no place for his camel to kneel; so he dismounted [from it as it stood, helped] by the hands of the men, and then addressed them, and praised and glorified Almighty God, saying "Praise be to God who hath redeemed you from the brutishness' of the days of ignorance and pride. O people, I have created you in two types, the man of piety and justice [who is] noble in God's sight, and the miserable infidel [who is] of no account in God's sight." Then he repeated the word of God "O people, I have created you of male and female." XXXIX Then he said " I tell you this and I ask the protection of God for myself and for you, etc." XL Now the mahgan was a stick with a bent handle, like a crook. XLI By " the brutishness^ of the days of ignorance " is meant their pride and boasting, the intention being to warn people of being boastful as [the people of] the days of ignorance were from pride and conceit of their fathers and ancestors. XLII Ye are the sons of Adam, and Adam was formed from mud, 1 reading W cW J^ for JU JU. » read o>U^ for w^jU*. ^ read it^ for 4^ . * read ikt^ for kst^ . IV. BA. XLvm. OF THE SUDAN 2i that is from the earth that is trodden underfoot, so how shall one be proud and boastful: one branch is no greater than another save by the vnU. of God on account of piety. XLIII Foiu" things characterized the days of ignorance: boasting of their merits, speaking ill of [each other's] lineage, [excessive] lamentation, and prognostication of rain by the stars. XLIV It has been said [by the poet] ** By thy life! What is [a man's] pedigree if he be not a child of religion : so forsake not piety, trusting to your lineage. Verily by Islam was Selmdn the Persian [slave] exalted, and [by his unbelief) did Abu Lahab forego his rich portion.*' XLV God Almighty said "Justify not yourselves": that is "do not [pretend to be] free from sin nor boast of yoiu* deeds." And it is said that the meaning of the verse is " He knows you best, O ye faithful," i^. knows your condition from the day of your creation till your last day; therefore "Justify not yourselves" with false humility and arrogance, nor say to one that you know not truly " I am better than thou " and " I am purer than thou." " Knowledge is of God," and this saying is an index [for men] to their duties, that they may take warning of what will befal: and verily God knows what will befal him that is pious, and God best knows who is the most pious, that is the greatest and most obedient and most efficient in his works. He who is tardy in works will not be speeded [to salvation] by his pedigree, and he that is speedy in works will not be retarded by his pedigree : works outweigh pedigrees ; and if you are wanting in your works you have no profit in this world or the next. XL VI They gained not the dominion and riches save by obedience to God Almighty, and by humility and self-abasement and gentleness. XLVII And it is related on the authority of Ibn 'Abb^ (God bless him) that he upon whom be the blessings of God said "There is no alternative to be accepted of the Arabs excepting Islam or the sword." XLVIII According to Ibn Wahhdb there are seven tribes whose enslavement is not permissible, namely: /KLURAYSH EL An^Ar MUZAYNA ^ GUHAYNA ASHGA*A Aslam ^GhafAr and it is related also that the Prophet said that no Arab should be enslaved. If you wish for the reference, see El Mishkdt li '1 Kiri [" The Reader's Illuminators "] with the commentary of 'Abd el Biki. 22 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ba. xlix. XLIX The tribes of the Arabs are seven, and whosoever is not included in them may lawfully be enslaved : these are ;KenAna MUZATNA GUHAYNA IAshga'a QlMYAR GhafAr KURATSH and the noblest of these is KenAna, because he upon whom be the blessing of God said " God chose KenAna from among the sons of Ismd'il, and I^uraysh from KenAna, and Beni HAshim from ICu- RAYSH, and from Beni HAshim he chose me,who am thus the noblest of the noblest" ; and this is no [vain] boast: this account is the true one. L Now I^iMYAR and Tai and Tha'aleb and Nigm and HamdAn and Ma'Afir and BfsAR and EIukna and KelAb el Azd^ and Muzayna and GuHAYNA all trace their descent to one ancestor: viz. el Mahassi ibn Kaht^ el Mahassi son of Ibr&him : God knows the truth. LI Most of GuHAYNA are in the Nile-land and the west, and Mu- zayna are mixed' with [the inhabitants of] those parts, and IjIimyar are in the land of el Basra, and Ashga'a in the land of Tunis and Tripoli \;' Terdbubis''], and GhafAr in the land of Andalusia ["^/ Andabis''] and Persia [''Fdris"] and Mesopotamia ["e/ 7r4A"], and KenAna are in the land of Mekka the noble and el Medina the glorious and Egypt and el Rum. LII Now when Noah, upon whom be the blessings of God, landed from the ark to inhabit the earth, one day it happened that his privy parts were exposed, and his son Viim looked at them and laughed and did not cover him up : then his son Sim saw him and turned his face aside and did not cover [his father] : then his son Ydfith saw him and turned his face aside and covered his father's privy parts. And when [Noah] awoke he learnt of this and he called his son Ilim [saying] ''may God change the seed of your loins and blacken your face: you shall beget none but blacks.'' LIII And liim begot el Hind and el Sind and the NCba and KurAn and all the blacks ; and Ydfith begot the Turks and the Chinese [**e/i^/n"] and Berber and the Slavonians [' el ^akdliba'*] and Gog and Magog [" YdgOg wa MdgQg'*] and FArish and DArish and KhAlab^ and GAbirsA; and Sim begot the Arabs and the Romans ["rf/?flifi"] and Persians ["F<fw"]. 1 reading >jN1 v^^ for ijj^\ >'5l5> . * reading 4i^j;»4 (as AB) for IV. BA. Lxv. OF THE SUDAN 23 LIV And when death was come to Noah, upon whom be the bless- ings of God, he called to his son Sim, his firstbom, and divided the earth between him and his brothers, and to Sim he allotted the centre of the earth, the holy land, and its environs as far as Ijladramaut and 'Qmin^ as far as el Bahrayn and 'Alig ; and to his brothers he allotted the outlying portions of the land ; and Sim*s allotment was the best of the earth and the most fertile. Ends. LV We will now take up the thread of the narrative. LVI The pedigree of Guhayna is as follows : Dhubiin son of 'Abdulla son of Dahmin son of J^ays son of Mufid son of Guhayna son of Rayth son of Ghatafin' son of Sa'ad son of J^ays son of 'Aylin son of Mudr son of Mu'iwia son of el I^akam son of 'AfFin son of Ams son of Ommayya son of 'Abd Shams son of 'Abd Menif son of J^m^ son of Kelib son of Murra son of LQai son of Ghilib son of Fihr son of Milik son of Nu^r son of Kenina son of Khuzayma son of Mudraka son of el Yis son of Mudr son of Nizir' son of Ma'ad son of 'Adndn. a LVII Others say that Guhayna was son of 'Afia son of el Hasan son of el Zubayr son of el 'Awwim son of Khowaylid son of Asad son of 'Abd el 'Uzzi son of Kusai. . .etc. LVIII Others say that Guhayna was son of 'Abdulla son of Unays el Guhani; and God knows the truth. LIX Dhubiin had ten sons, viz. Watid and Fahid and Shamir and Bashfr and 'Amir and 'Omrin and 'Abd el 'Aziz Mahassi and Gud- him and Sufiin Afzar and Sirid^. LX Watid and Fahid and Gudhim and 'Amir and 'Omrin were, all five, sons of one mother; and Shafir and Bashir were sons of one mother; and 'Abd el 'Aziz Mahassi and Sirid^ were sons of one miother; and Sufiin Afzar* was the only son of his mother. LXI The descendants of Watid are the KhawAlda ; the descendants of Fahid the FAHioAT in the West. LXII Shafir begot Sulfin only. LXIII Sultin had seven sons, Musallam and Ga'afir and Rishid and Ruwdh and Hamayd (or ''^amayl")^ and Ma'ashir and Rikib. LXIV Muslim's sons were Fidin and Mashaykh and Moghrab and Dwayh and Ddud. LXV Fddin's descendants are the FAdnia; Mashaykh's® the Ma- ^ reading o^ f^^ O^^ • ^ reading vl^Uk^ for ULk^ . ^ reading ^|j3 for jIJl^. ^ reading ^jl^ forj^Lo. ^ reading >jl« for j>l«. * readingjjil for^^^. ' reading Jt^^ for j>e»^. ^ reading m^ foi^ 24 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS IV. ba. lxv. SHAiKHA; Moghrab's the MoghArba; Dwayh's the DwAYnrfA; and Ddud's the DACdI A. LXVI Ga'afir's descendants are the Ga'Afira; Rfehid's the Ro- wAshda; Ruwdh's the RuwAi^iA; and Hamayl's the QamaylIa, that is the HamaylAt, and^ a tribe called AwlAd Hamayl between el Hind and el Sind; and Ma'ashir's descendants are the Ma'Ashira; and Rikib's the RikAbIa and the GenAna and the MezaniyyOn and the LahAwiyyCn and the ZumaylAt: all these are the descendants of Sult^ son of Shamir. LXVII The descendants of his brother Bashir are the SHUKidA, and the BuAdira and the UMBADmiA. LXVIII 'Amir begot Muhammad only : this Muhammad had eight sons and one daughter, the eldest of [his children]. LXIX The sons' were Rdfa'i and Nagaz and Duridb and Hammad el 'Uldti and Hildl and Kelb and Muhammad 'Akil and Dwayh^, all sons of one mother, excepting Dwayh, who was the only son of his mother. LXX The daughter was given in marriage by her father Muhammad ibn 'Amir to a man named Marhis of the FCl, whose children by her were Kdl and Biz and el Ma'ddia and Fdlik and their various descendants. LXXI The sons of Rdfa'i ibn Muhammad were Zanfal and Shabirik^ and Kdsim. LXXII The descendants of Zanfal are the ZenAfla, of Shabirik the ShabArka, and of Kisim the KawAsma and the MahAmId. LXXIII The descendants of 'Abd el 'Aziz Mahassi are the Mahass, of Gudhim the GudhAmiyyCn, and of Sirid* the SowArda. LXXIV The sons of Ilammad el 'Uliti son of Muhammad *Amir were Mahmud and Hasan Ma'drak^ and FQdk and '(3n. LXXV Mahmud had five sons, Rahdl and Ddrish and KQikir and •An and Fakhdh. LXXVI The descendants of Rahdl are the RowAhla, of Ddrish the DowArisha, of Kudkir the KCAxiR, and of Fakhdh the FowAiuuDHfA. LXXVII The sons of Hasan Ma'drak son of F[ammad el 'Uldti were Durrak and 'Asham and Dasham'. LXXVIII The sons of Durrak were Qamar and Hamrdn. LXXIX The sons of 'Asham were Ndgih and Ndil and Tha'alib and 'Othmdn and 'Amtid and HalQ and 'Affan. * inserting ^ . * reading ^j>W J^'^h ^^r ij^W ->»^'3 • ' reading y$y!)\S for ^^l^*^ . * reading m!>> for ^ jj . ^ reading JjUir for JjU.^. * reading 3jt« for^l^. ' reading ^j\m^ for j)\jm^. ^ reading^3 for^,,^. IV. BA. xcn. OF THE SUDAN 25 LXXX The descendants of Ndgih are the NawAgii[^, of Ndfl the NawAIla, of Tha'alib the Tha'aliba, of 'Othmdn the 'OthmAnIa. LXXXI The sons of 'AmOd were I^erajm and Bashkar and Zamluf and 'Isayl and Qasan and Hasdn and Shibli, and Ferag by a con- cubine. LXXXII The descendants of £Lerayn are the I^IeraynAt, of Bashkar the BashAkira, of Zamlut the ZamAlja, of 'Isayl the 'IsaylAt, of Hasan the HasanIa, of Hasdn the HasAnU, of Shibld the ShibaylAt, and of Ferag the MupAriga and the FaragAb and the MuwAriga. LXXXIII The descendants of HalQ are the IJalAwiyyOn, of 'Affan the 'AffanAb^. LXXXIV The sons of Dasham were Bedr and Zayd and Qegizi and Fddil and Thaktf and Zuhayr. LXXXV The descendants of Bedr are the BedriyyCn, of Zayd the ZOAfDA, of Hegizi the HegAzAb, of Fddil the FadliyyCn, of Thakif the Thaj^fiyyOn, and of Zuhayr the ZuhayriyyCn. LXXXVI The descendants of Fuik son of Hammad el 'Uldti s^re the ShukrAb. LXXXVII The sons of his brother '(3n were Thdbit and Sibir and Sdrib and Gurfin and Missfr and Ma'atuk, and among his descendants are the ThawAbita' and the ShaklAb and the ShukrAb and the 'AbdullAb and the TungurAb and KungAra and, it is said, BornO and BorkO and AfnC and Madaka and FellAta and the MsssfRiA • • • and 'Okayl, — ^all of them descendants of '(3n* son of Qammad el •UUti. " LXXXVIII Kelb son of Muhammad 'Amir had five sons, Turfa and Ahmar and Serhin and {jLalkdl and Ddgir. LXXXIX Turfa had seven sons, ELalima and Gdma'i and Sulaym and Belu and Mani'a and Minba'a and Sandil. XC The descendants of Kalima are the Thakra, some of whom are pagans and some Muhammadans : the descendants of Gdma'i are the Beni GAma'i, of Sulaym the Beni Sulaym, of Mani'a the ManA'a and the BuRNh* and the I^umdar and KhawAbira* and the DabaytIa : and I do not know any descendants of Minba'a. The descendants of Belt! are the BelC. XCI The descendants of Ahmar are the H[amrAn and the liAMAYRi A and the KERiMiA and the BERAGHfrn in the West. XCII The sons of Serh&n son of Kelb son of Muhammad 'Amir were Zamal and Mazan and Lahu. ^ reading v^^^^^ ^^^ ^lJkM)\ . * reading 3i2f\^ for ^\fi . ' reading o^ f^^ 0*J^« ^ reading S^t>^ for Sj^\ 26 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ba. xcul XCIII The descendants of Zamal are the ZabaalAt, of Mazan the Mazaynja, and of Lahu the LaqAwityCn. XCIV The descend^uits of JSjsJkU are the KalA^ji in the land of TOnis; and of DAgir the DawAgira in the East, and they are the people of el Nuk el Bakht* XCV The descendants of Sandil son of Turfa son of Kelb son of Mu^iammad 'Amir are the SanAdalIb, and those of Hilil son of Muhammad 'Amir are the Beni YezId. XCVI The son of 'Omrin son of Dhubiin was 'Amir, whose sons were the 'AmArna and Sabik and Dabi'a and Akirit and Adaykim and 'Atif . XCVII The descendants of Sabik are the SAsi^iYYCN, of Dabi'a the DABf 'At, of Akirit [the] KurtAn^, of Adaykim the DA^iMmrCN, and of 'Atif the 'AwAjiFA, and also the GERAni'A. These are all the descen- dants of 'Omrdn. XCVIII The sons of Sufiin Afzar were Zaydd and 'Abs and Hilil. XCIX The descendants of Zaydd are the QudOr and the ZayAdI a. C The son of 'Abs was Hammad el Afzar, whose sons were Kabsh and Sha'Qf . CI The sons of Kabsh were Ribayk and Berdra and l^erri and 'Atawi. CII Of these the son of Sha'uf was Sdbir only. $&bir's son was Sdrim, and Sirim's sons were Sdlim el Hamim and Abza'a and Gerir, CIII The sons [of Gerir] were Barakdt and Hayla and Abu ^agul. CIV The sons of Abza'a were Nur and Nurdn*. CV The sons of Nur were D41 and Mdzin. CVI Mdzin's sons were 'Awdl and Ma'&l and 'Abd el 'Al and Baghddd. CVII Baghdad's descendants are the BaghAda. CVIII The descendants of 'Abd el 'Al are the ShenAbla, and of Ma'il the Ma'AlI a. CIX The sons of *Awdl were 'Akil and Gikhays and 'Abd el Bdki and Sahal and ^dmid and Hammad. CX The descendants of 'Akil are the Ma'Akla, of Gikhays the GikhaysAt, of 'Abd el Biki the BawAki, of Sahal the Na'ImAt, and of ^dmid the HABAsiN and the FerA^na and the MerAmra and the NawAi^ia, and the GilaydAt*, whose mother was Bakhita el Sughayra, [HAmid's] freed woman. * reading 0^^ fo"^ C>1^, * reading Ob>^ ^^^ O'J'y • > reading Ot^eV for ^%1^. IV. BA. cxxn. OF THE SUDAN 27 CXI The descendants of Hammad are the AwlAd A^oi^ and the MbgAnIn : or, according to [another] account [the latter] are descen- dants of I^dmid and their father was called MagnQn. CXII The son of Hil&l son of Sufiin Afear was Ilasan el Hildli, whose mother was a concubine; and his sons were Ferag and NOh and D6ka and their mother was LQla. CXIII D6ka's sons were Shilluk and Dinka and Ibrihim and Dekin. CXIV The son of Ibrdhim was Asbfh, and A^bih's sons were Gan^ and Funkur and Kif and Olu el Ghdya. CXV Dekfn had five sons, Kira and Kirdn and Kdrankti and D6ka and Aywa. CXVI And it is said that the KAioAs and the MAHiDAs and the 'Af^a and the BAkAb and the MesA'Id and the IpiRApfD and the KhagIlAt and the KAsirAb and the ShukrAb and the Ma'A^da and their subdivisions are all of the stock of Muhammad ibn 'Amir. CXVII The BegA and the KhAs and the BArIa and the Kura'An and the MtodB and ZaghAwa* are said [by some] to be originally from Makida, and by others to be among the descendants of the Gin that deceived the prophet of God Sulaymdn son of DdQd, upon both of them be the blessings of God, when he was away from his wife, namely Hafhif son of Shamikh. CXVIII There is a difference of opinion as to the KawAhla, the sons of Kdhil : some say they are among the above, and some that they are descended from el Zubayr ibn el 'Aww&m: God knows the truth best. CXIX Similarly there is a difference of opinion about the FellAta : some say they are the sons of Felldt son of Ukbi son of Yisir, [who], when he converted the people of the West, married the daughter of the Sultan of the infidels. Their langus^e is that of their mother's people. CXX And [men] have disputed about these tribes as to their being descended from the Gin, and said ** How could the Gin have oflbpring by a himian woman, because the Gin is not of human descent?" » God knows the truth best. CXXI Compare the story of Balkis' and how it is said that her mother was a female Gin: [but] knowledge belongs to Almighty God. CXXII If you wish for the explanation refer to [the remarks in] the Hdshia of el Gemal [on the passages] wherein God says **And I made [Noah^s] offspring \to he\ those who survived " and **And I have made ^ reading ^^^ for ^^ . * reading S^Uj for i^^U^j . ' reading cf>«*W for Sun^^JJ^ . 28 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS IV. ba. cxxil you races and tribes that ye may know one another. Verify the noblest of you in God's sight is the most pious ofyou^' and there you will find it. CXXIII Now the tribe of Guhayna became [ift. "reached"] fifty- two tribes in the land of S6ba on the Blue Nile under the rule of the Fung, but most [of them] are in the West, [namely in] Tunis and Bomuh. CXXIV Zubayr had two sons, 'Abdulla and Hasan. The descendants of 'Abdulla are the KawAhla, and the son of Hasan was 'Ada; and some say that the descendants of 'Atia are Guhatna: God knows the truth best. CXXV The Beni Yunis and Beni SiRA and Beni Hamza are all branches of the descendants of HiUl son of Muhammad 'Amir. CXXVI The descendants of Muhammad 'Akil are the Beni 'ApL • • • and the Beni Huzatl and the Beni Matayr and the Beni 'Utatba and the Beni YAKtyM and the Beni Mukhallad and Beni YOnis and Beni MerIn: these [tribes] are his own proper descendants. CXXVII The ShAmIa and the MA'AfDA are the descendants of 'Aid son of Kbamsin. CXXVIII The 'AwAmra and Beni 'OmrAn and Beni Kelb and Beni RAfa'i and Beni 'UlAji^ and Beni 'Akil and Beni Dwayi? and Beni DuriAb are all Guhayna and very closely related. Here ends what I have learnt of the pedigree of Guhayna ; and knowledge belongs to God Almighty. CXXIX Now as regards Ga'al, what is to be found here is as follows : CXXX KuRAYSH were in the time of the Prophet (God bless him) eighty tribes, and [similarly] Guhayna were eighty tribes : CXXXI and accounts differ as to the Beni Ma'amCr and HilAl, some saying they belong to Kuraysh and some to Guhayna. CXXXII Now Ga'al are [descended from] Beni el 'AbbAs (God bless him), and they should not be called a tribe [/boMZa] but rather one of the branches of Beni HAshim. They are only called "Ga'al" because their forefather, whose name was Ibr&him, was knovm as " Ga'al " from the fact that he was a generous man, to whom in time of famine the feeble branches allied themselves, and he used to say to them ^*ga'abtdkuM ndnnd*' ["we have made you a part of ourselves "] : so he was sumamed " Ga'al." CXXXIII Now the man who collected all the tribes of Ga'al to- gether was Kerdam son of Abu el Dis son of Kudd'a son of Harkdn son of Masruk son of Ahmad el Yemdni son of Ibrdhim Ga'al son of Idris son of Kays son of Yemen son of el Khazrag son of 'Ad{ son of ^ reading iJ^^ for J»*^ . IV.BA.CXLIV. OF THE SUDAN 29 ^u§^ son of Kerab son of Hiipl son of Yifil son of Dhu el Kild'a el liimyari son of Himyar son of Sa'ad son of el Fadl son of 'Abdulla son of el 'Abbis, God bless him. CXXXIV This is the account given by some, but the following is given by the generality of genealogists : Serrdr son of Kerdam son of Abu el Dfs son of Kudd'a son of Harkin son of Masruk son of Ahmad • • • • • ■ el Ijjlegdzi son of Muhammad el Yemeni son of Ibrdhim Ga'al son of Sa'ad son of el Fadl son of 'Abdulla son of el 'Abb^, the uncle of the best of men, upon him be the blessing of God, son of 'Abd el Muttalib son of Hdshim son of 'Abd Mendf son of ^u§ai son of Kelib son of Murra son of Ka'ab son of Luai son of Ghdlib son of Fihr son of Mdlik son of el Nudr son of Kendna son of Khuzayma son of Mudraka son of el Yds son of Mudr son of Nizir^ son of Ma'ad son of 'Adndn. CXXXV Beyond that we will not go since he upon whom be the blessings of God warned us against so doing. CXXXVI And whosoever is not enrolled among his descendants, that is [among the descendants] of the Sultan Kerdam, is not a Ga'ali. CXXXVII Now his father Abu el Dfs had two sons : one of them was called Tergam, but I do not know of his having any descendants, and the other was el Sult^ Qasan Kerdam son of Abu el Dis. CXXXYIII He, it is said, had ten sons: seven of them returned to el Kufa; and those that are known and whose descendants are pre- served and recorded in the genealogies are three, viz. Diila and Tamim and Serrdr. CXXXIX The descendants of Dula are the Saj^Arang', the kings of Gebel Tekali ; the descendants of Tamim are the TomAm ; and the sons of Serrdr were Samra and Samayra and Mismdr. CXL Sanun had four sons, Bedayr and 'Abd el Rahman Abu Shayh and Terayfi and Ahmad Abu Rish. CXLI The descendants of Bedayr are the BEDAYidA, of 'Abd el Rahman Abu Shayh the Shuway^At, of Terayfi the TsRAYFiA, and of Ahmad Abu Rish the RiAsH*. CXLII The descendants of Samayra are the GhodiAt* and the I^UNAN and the Ku§A§ and the BatahIn. CXLIII Mismdr had foiu- sons, Sa'ad el Ferfd and three sons by [another] mother, Subuh Abu Merkha and Rubdt and Nebfli. CXLIV Sa'ad el Ferid had three sons, Kahfin and Selma and Hammad. ^ reading jtp for jU^i. ' reading •h;U«» for ^j< ' reading u^V^j for u^W>- ^ reading OI^jl^ for Oi^jJ. 30 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ba. cxlv. CXLV Kahfin had six sons, or, it is said, seven; and the latter is the more correct: they were Subiih and Fadl and Manstlr and Makit and Mfds and Muhammad el Dub and Makbtid. • • > • CXLVI The descendants of Subuh are the §ubhA, of Fadl the FadliyyCn, of ManfOr the ManA$ra, of Makft the MA^^AiTA, of Miis the MiAisA, of Muhammad el Pub the DubAb, and of MakbQd the Mei^da. CXLVII The sons of Selma were Ijdkim and Gihir. CXLVIII The descendants of Qikim are the IIAkimAb, the kings of Ark6, and the descendants of Gdbir are the GAbirAb or GawAbra or GABIRiA. CXLIX Ijammad begot Fahid. The sons of Fahid were Guma'a and G^bna'i and liammad, [also] called Qimid: they were three in number. CL The descendants of Gimia'a are the Gima'a, of Gima'i the GawAma'a, of JHanunad (or ^dmid) the A^Amda^ and the Ham- mada; and it is said that among his descendants are also the Na- wAfBA' and the SalAmAt and Bor^u. CLI Rubdt had five sons, 'Awad and KLuraysh and Khanfar and Mukbal and 'Abayt^. CLII The descendants of 'Awad are the *AwApiA, of Kuraysh the KurayshAb, of Khanfar the KHANFARiA, of Mukbal the Mui^la, and of 'Abayti the 'Abja. CLIII The descendants of Nebfh son of Mismir are the Nebah. CLIV Subuh Abu Merkha had three sons, Hammad el Akrat and liamayd el Nawim and ^amaydiui. CLV The descendants of Hanmiad' el Akrat are the MAcmiA and the KurtAn, and of Hamayd el Nawim the NawAmU and the Man^CrAb and the SandIdAb. CLVI The sons of IJamayd&n were Ghdnim and Shiik, whose mother was ^amdma the daughter of [I^amaydin's] uncle Rubif ibn Mismir, and HasabuUa and Mufraf (ancestor of the HasabIa), whose mother was the daughter of H^hi el Kumri el Fungdwia, and four sons of another mother, Ghanim and Ghanam, or Ghantim, and Gamf'a and Malik el Zayn. CLVII The descendants of Shdflc are the SHAiidA. CLVIII Ghdnim had three sons, Di&h and Diiib and Gamu'a. The descendants of GamQ'a are the GamO'Ia: the sons of Dfdb were Bishdra and Ndsir. ^ reading ?jl«W.*^I for Sju»aJUl . ^ reading X^ly (as AB) for ^\^. ' reading j>tfc» for IV. BA. CLXXL OF THE SUDAN 31 CLIX The descendants of Bishira are the MfRApAs and the 'Abd EL RaqmanAb ZaydAb of Berber and the FAdlAb and the Seray^Ab and the HasanAb, who live from Berber to the land of Z6ra. CLX The descendants of N^r are the NA^irAb who inhalnt Gebel Berayma on the White Nile. CLXI The sons of Duih were 'Arm^ and Abu Khamsin. CLXII The sons of Abu Khamsin were Muhammad and I^ammad el Bahkariib. CLXIII Muhammad's descendants are the Mi^jlammadAb of Gerayf Hamdulla, the KjodBAB, the BelIAb and the KitIAb. CLXIV The descendants of I;Iammad el BahkarQb are the AwgAb. CLXY The sons of 'Arminwere Zayd and Mukibir and Shd'a el Din and Tumayr and Sa'id and Na^rulla and 'Abd el 'Al and Musallam and Gebel and Gabr and 'Adlin. CLXVI The descendants of Zayd are the ZatdAb, of Mukibir^ the MukAbirAb, and of Shi'a el Din the Sha'adInAb. CLXYII 'Abd el 'Al had twenty-four sons, [including] Muhammad el A'war and KabQsh and 'Abd el Kabir and HasabuUa and Rifa'a and Gidulla and Khidr and KdltQt and Kasr and Beshr and MQsa and 'Omar and ShaddQ and KadabQ and Tisa'a Kulli and Muham- mad el Nigayd. CLXVIII The descendants of Muhammad el A'war are the 'Omarab, of Kabush the KabCshAb and the l^lANDfLAB, of 'Abd el Kabir the 'AsHANi^, of HasabuUa the HasabullAb, of Rdfa'a the RAfa'Ab, of GiduUa the G6dalAb, of Khidr the KhidrAb, of K&ltQt the KaltI Ab, but of Kasr and Beshr his brother I know of no descendants. CLXIX The descendants of Musa are the MCs^Ab ; the descendants of 'Omar are at the village of the TumatrAb at el S&ra and are called the 'OmarAb of Sira; and the descendants of Tisa'a Kulli and the tenth of them [sic] Muhammad el Nigayd are the KAlIAb. CLXX The descendants of Musallam are the MusallamAb, of Gebel the GebelAb, and of Gabr the GAbrAb or ''GabArAb." CLXXI 'Adldn' had thirty sons, namely the four KarAkisa, whose mother was the daughter of 'Ali Karkus; and Shukl el Kamil; and the four ShtnAb, whose mother was [Sitna daughter of. . .and the four 'AbCdatAb whose mother was] the daughter of 'Abuda; and Nifa'a and Nafi'a» and 'Abd el Ddim and 'Abd el Ma'abQd, the mother of all of whom was the daughter of Adam Halayb; and Muhammad 'Ali and Abu Selima and Barakdt, who were sons of ^ reading ji^UC* Ut for^l^Ut. * reading o*9j^ for sj^j^. ^ reading %^ for ^et^ . 32 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ba. clxxl another mother ; and Muhammad Ferid ; and 'Abuda and Y6iy and Tuayr and Abu Bukr and 'Awad and 'Abd el Rahman Bddikis and Wahhayb and Kunna and Ba'ash6m. CLXXII The four KarAkisa are well known: the descendants of Shukl el Kamil are the ShukAl: the descendants of four of the Sitndb are the SffnAb, and of four of the 'AbCdatAb^ the 'AbC- datAb^, and of NAfa'a the NAfa'Ab, and of Nafi'a the NiFfAe, and of 'Abd el Ddim the 'ALiAe and their subdivisions, and of 'Abd el Ma'abud I know no descendants. The descendants of Muhammad 'Ali are the Sa'adAb, and I do not know of any descendants of Abu Selima and Barakit. The descendants of the Mek Muhammad are the MuhammadAb, of 'Abuda the 'AbCdAb, of Y6iy the Y6iyAb at J^6z Bara, and I do not know of any descendants of Tuayr* and Abu Bukr and 'Awad and 'Abd el Rahman Bddikis. The descendants of Wahhayb are the WAHAniB near Berber, of Kunna the KunnAwiyyCn, of Ba'ash6m the BA'AsniM and the people of el 'Arashk61 and the Saba'AnIa and the people of Kabushia. CLXXIII The 'AbAbsa are the descendants of 'Abdulla Abu Ga'afir el Saffih, the first of the Bbni el 'AbbAs to hold the power, and they live at el Rid and el Shura and are a mighty tribe. CLXXIV The FAdnIa are the descendants of the noble Sayyid, el Sayyid Muhammad ibn el ^anafii, son of the most noble Imim 'Ali son of Abu Tdlib, God bless him and honour him; and there is much told of them, and God knows best. CLXXV The Ga'Afira are the family of Ga'afir son of l^ah^in of the tribe of Tai, said to be a descendant of ^itim el Tdi, and they are renowned for generosity. CLXXVI The QadArma were originally nomads in Hadramaut and migrated to the mainland in the time of el ^aggdg ibn Yusef of the tribe of Thakif and dwelt on the well-knovm island of Sudkin on the shore of the Red Sea on the mainland of the Sudan. CLXXVII The Gabarta are originally Arabs. CLXXVIII The MesallamIa (spelt with sa and double l) are the family of Musallam son of Hegdz son of 'Afif of the tribe of Beni Ommayya. He migrated from Syria in the time of 'Omar ibn 'Abd el 'Aziz, God bless him, and settled on the mainland of the Sudan. CLXXIX The RiKABf A are the descendants of Rikdb son of Sheikh GhuUunulla' son of el Sayyid 'Aid son of el Makbul son of Sheikh Ahmad, son of Sheikh 'Omar el Zila'i, who dwelt at el Ijlalia, a village ^ reading ^^Viyy^^ for ^U^jl^. * reading ^>» for^Ju. s reading aJUI >*^ for aJUI yiJ. IV. BA. cxcL OF THE SUDAN 33 in Yemen, and was son of MahmQd son of Hdshim son of Mukhtdr son of 'All son of Serig son of Muhammad son of Abu el ^^bim son of el Imim Z&mil son of el Sayyid MQsa el Kizim son of el Sayyid Ga'afir el Sidik son of el Sayyid Muhammad el Bdkir son of el Sayyid Zayn el 'Abdfn son of the most noble el Sayyid el Husayn son of the Commander of the Faithful the Imim 'Ali son of Abu Tdlib, God bless him and honour him. CLXXX [Now not only] the branches and subdivisions of the RiKAfiiA [but also] the persons who have become fused with them by intermarriage belong to them, for he upon whom be the blessings of God said "the son of a daughter of the tribe belongs to the tribe itself." CLXXXI Now Sheikh Ghulimulla^ had two sons, Rikib and Rub^t* Rikib had five sons and one daughter, 'Abdulla and 'Abd el Nebi and IjLabib and 'Agfb, all four sons by the same mother, and Zayd by another mother. CLXXXII The sons of 'Abdulla were Hag^ and I^dg. The descen- dants of Ijldg are the D6ALiB. CLXXXIII The son of Qagig was Sheikh 'Ali Abu l^urOn, whose sons were Ak*hal and Farka, and their descendants are among the KawAhla el DunIAb, and some of them are in the Tekali hills. CLXXXIV The sons of 'Abd el Nebi were Mdshir and Shakir. CLXXXV The descendants of Mishir are the SAdh^, the stock of Sheikh 'Abd el Sidik, and the SamayrAb, the sons of Muhammad son of Mishir, and some branches [who are] with the SHUKidA. CLXXXVI The ^AoA^iD and the Kelba and the GenAna* are said to be Guhayna by origin, but they became fused in race with Mishir by intermarriage. CLXXXVII The son of Shakir was Hasan, and his descendants are in Dongola. CLXXXYIII The descendants of Habfb are at the viUi^e of el Sabibi on the Blue Nile. CLXXXIX The descendants of 'Agfl> are the ^ALfMAs, the sons of Sheikh Ijammad Abu Halima. CXC The sons of Zayd were 'Abd el Rahim and 'Abd el Rahman. The descendants of 'Abd el Rahim are the TubaayrAb, and the 'Akizib', the sons of his son el I^ig Mdgid. CXCI The descendants of 'Abd el Rahmin are the ShabwAb^ and the BahgAb. ^ 4U\ >^ for AJUt yiJ . 2 reading a^U^ for a^Ui^. * reading vU^ ^^^ vb^- ^ reading v^>9^ fo^ vUt^ • M.8.n 34 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS IV. ba. cxcn. CXCII The son of Rub^t was Selim, who had six sons, Ruzaym and Dahmash and 'Abd el R^ik and Musbih, [these four] being the sons of one mother, el Ganiba the daughter of his uncle Rikib, and Muhammad '(3n, whose mother was 'Onia, and Hadhlul^, whose mother was the daughter of Malik el Kanisa [i^. "King of the Church"]. CXCIII Ruzaym had a son, Hammad, whose son' was Sheikh Muhammad, nicknamed Habib Nesi. CXCIV The sons of Dahmash were thefefd *Ali and Man6fali. CXCV The sons of the feki 'Ali were Man6fali and Ahmad and Muhammad and 'Abd el Kerim and 'Abd el Hafiz and 'Abd el • • • Rahman : I do not know their descendants. CXCVI The only son of Man6fali son of Dahmash was 'fsa, whose only son was the feki liammad, whose sons were 'Abd el Fattih and 'Abd el Malik and Ibrdhim. CXCVII 'Abd el Fattih had a son, 'Abd el B4ri, who had a son 'Abd el Bdsif, whose sons were Musfafd and 'Abd el Summad : I do not know their descendants. CXCVIII The descendants of 'Abd el Malik son of Hammad son of 'fsa [son of Man6fali] son of Dahmash son of Selim son of Rubif are a family of fakirs at Kendr and ^dha. (?). CXCIX The sons of his brother Ibrdhim were four, Husayn and Idris and Fadlulla and Muhammad. CC The sons of I^usayn were Ibrdhim and el Tayyib and Muham- mad and Manfr : God knows who were the descendants of these four. CCI The sons of Idris son of Ibrdhim son of Hammad son of 'fsa son of Man6fali son of Dahmash son of Selim son of Rubdt were Muhammad and 'Ali and Ibrdhim. God knows who were their descendants. ecu The sons of Fadlulla son of Ibrdhim son of the said Hammad were HasabuUa and Muhammad el Fezdri. I am not sure of Hasa- bulla's descendants : the sons of Muhammad el Fezdri were Ahmad and Idris and Ibrdhim: I do not know the descendants of any of the three. CXCIII The son of 'Abd el Rdzik son of Selim son of Rubdt was [called] Sheikh Selim after his grandfather, and his son was el ^dg Belfla, whose son was Sheikh Ilasan, whose sons were Mdlik and Belila and I^uraysh and 'Abaydi, the descendants of all of whom are at Kendr* and Gebel Abu Tubr, and also Ddud. ^ reading jy JJ^ for jy>A. * reading jJ^ for i*^^\ . ' reading jU£> for U^. IV. BA. ccxn. OF THE SUDAN 35 CCIV The descendants of Mu§bdh are the AwlAd ^AMAYDA at el 'Ad&d, and some of them are with the KabAbIsh. CCV The son of Muhammad '(3n son of Selim was Gdbir, whose sons were the four famous men, the learned Sheikh Ibr&him el BuMd and the pious recluse el Sheikh 'Abd el Rahman and the learned Sheikh Ismi'fl el Wali and Sheikh 'Abd el Rahim. These are the four sons of Gihir^ and their stock is called the GAbirAb and is well known. CCYI The descendants of HadhluU son of Selim son of Rubdt son of Sheikh Ghulimulla' son of el Sayyid 'Aid, etc., are the AwlAd MOsA walad Merin at Gebel el Hardza. CCVII But the name Rikib applies to three persons, namely, Rik&b son of Ka'ab, and Rik&b son of Sulfin son of Shatir, of the seed of 'Abdulla el Guhani, and Rikib son of Sheikh Ghuldmulla' (son of el Sayyid 'Aid son of el Makbul son of Sheikh Ahmad son of Sheikh 'Omar el Zila'i), who [Ghuldmulla] was brought up at el Ijlalia, a village in Yemen, on an island called Nowdwa. CCVIII His father had proceeded from el Halia and settled on one of the islands of the Red Sea called Sdkia; and thence he migrated with his sons to Dongola and settled there because that place was sunk in perplexity and error owing to the absence of men who could read ^d were learned. So when he settled there he built up the mosques and read the Kurin and taught knowledge direct to his children and disciples, the sons of the Muslims. CCIX Here ends this blessed genealogical tree that contains the pedigrees of all the Arabs. CCX As he, upon whom be the blessing of God, said, ''Him that wishes injury to Kluraysh may God injure"; and again "They ad- vanced JRLuraysh and did not surpass it"; and again "The Imdms are from ^uraysh"; and again "^uraysh was a light between the hands of God Almighty 2000 years before he created the children of Adam, Grod bless him ; and that light glorifies God, and the Angels take up the chorus and glorify Him also." CCXI The Prophet, upon whom be the blessings of God, said "A succession of rulers drawn from Kuraysh gives security to the land : Ifluraysh has thrice been shewn glorious : and if any tribe of the Arabs [seeks to] supplant Kuraysh they are partizans of Satan." This [tradition] is quoted by Abu Nu'aym in the "^Jilya." CCXII The following is a list of the tribes that are offshoots of Ij^uraysh: Beni Shayba, Beni Helb, Beni Unais, Beni YezId, Beni THA^fp, Beni VLajlAf, Beni Mu'AwiA, Beni MAlik, Beni KhafIf, ^ reading jyjJb for jy>*. > reading a)t yj^ for aJJI yjJ. > reading aJDI yj^ for aJJI >^. 3—2 36 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ba. ocxii. Beni NApiR, Beni HarAn, Beni Muhammad, Beni Huzayl^, Beni ZabIb, Beni lU^i^, Beni KhuzAm, Beni MakhzCm', and Beni 'AdIl, all of them j^uraysh; and the above is on the authority of el Sheikh Muhammad el Hindi and el Sheikh Ahmad el Shimi who wrote on the authority of el Sheikh el Ag*huri who again wrote on the authority of el Imdm Ahmad ibn Idris, author of Kitdb el Ma*dref ft AfUl el *Arab [''the Book of what is known concerning the origins of the Arabs"]. CCXIII The 'AmriyyCn (spelt with 'amr...) are the family of Sulaymdn son of 'Abd el Malik son of Marwin the Ommawi. He migrated from Syria in the time of Abu Ga'afir 'Abdulla el SaflFdh, the first of the Beni el 'Abbds to hold the Khalifate, and settled in Abyssinia; and when Sulaymin -heard that the said Abu Ga'afir had set himself to seek out the Beni Ommayya after their dispersal into different countries and had finally overtaken Muhammad ibn el Walid ibn Hdshim in the land of Andalusia and killed him, he fled from Abyssinia to the Sudan \berr el Suddn] and dwelt there and married the daughter of one of the kings of the Sudan and begot by her two sons, one named Diud and the other Ans. Then Sulaym&n died and the names of his sons became corrupted in the local dialect, and Ddtld was called ''OudOn," and Ans ''Ounsa." CCXIV The descendants of Ounsa are the OunsAb, and of OudOn the OudOnAb, and the power passed in succession from king to king until finally they became the kings of the Sudan renowned in history. CCXV The Beni *AMm are the family of *Ainir and settled in Abyssinia and were its chieftains ; and they are renowned for bravery and courage, and are a mighty tribe. CCXVI Now the date of the commencement of the dynasty of the FCng in the kingdom of Sennir was the beginning of the year 910. The first of them was the Sultan 'Omdra Dun^as, whom diey used to call "King of the Sun and the Darimess" ["Malik el Shams wa el Zuir*], and he reigned forty-two years. The following were his successors in turn : 'Abd el Kidir reigned twelve years Nifl „ eleven 'Omira abu Sakinin „ eight Dekin Sfd el *Ada „ nineteen Dada „ nine Tanbul „ four 'Abd el Kidir „ five Ounsa „ twelve ^ reading J^^ for J^«Uk . * reading j^^}dmj^ for IV. BA. ocxxuL OF THE SUDAN 37 'Adlin, his 8on\ reigned twelve years. And it was he that fought at Kark6g. And after he had vanquished and slain the Sheikh 'Agfb the FOng deposed him. Bidi Sid el ]^Qm reigned nineteen years Rubify his son, reigned twenty-seven years Bddi, son of Abu Dukn, reigned thirty-nine years. He was a ruler after God's own heart and was a follower of Sidi 'Abd el Kidir el GayU. Ounsa, son of Nisir the brother of Abu Dukn, reigned four years Bidi el Ahmar reigned twenty-nine years Ounsa and) King Nol 1 " ^^^ y^^ Bidi, son of Nol „ thirty-nme years Nisir, son of Bidi,l ^ , TdlsmA'A 1 " twelve years CCXVII Here ends the FCng dynasty. The power was now trans- ferred to the Hamag. The first of these was Nd^ walad Muhammad ; and the grace of God was with him and he so extended his kingdom that it had no bounds save the [seven] climates. He reigned twelve years. CX^XVIII His successor was the Sheikh Idris, his brother, who reigned five years and a half. CXJXIX The next kings were Muhammad walad Ragab and Mu- hanmiad walad N^ir : they reigned four years and a half. CCXX After them Muhammad walad Ibr&him reigned for two years. CCXXI After him succeeded Muhammad walad 'AdUn and ruled twelve years. CX3XXII Here end the Kings of Senn&r, lords of power and strength. After them the power was transferred to the Turks in the year 1230 after the Hegira of the Prophet, to whom be the highest honour and salutations. CX^XXIII Now this manuscript was copied from a manuscript that was found in the writing of el feki Muhammad ibn el feki el Nur el Gdbirdbi of the stock of the four sons of Gibir, [and] I found his son, Ibrahim ibn el feki Muhammad, saying of it that he copied it from the manuscript of his father Gdbir son of Muhammad 'On son of Selim son of Rubdt, and that it was mentioned therein that it was in the writing of el Shertf el Tdhir son of el Sherif 'Abdulla son of el Sherif el Tdhir son of el Sayyid 'Aid : and I confide the matter to God and his Prophet, upon whom be the blessings of God, and refer [all] knowledge of the matter to God Almighty to whom glory be. * reading o*jjS' d jJ^ for ij^ JS' jJ^. 38 NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN iv. ba. ocxxiv. CCXXIV Here ends the blessed genealogical tree that unites the pedigrees of the Arabs all together; and God is our help. CCXXV This manuscript was completed by the hand of its writer, the fakir of God Almighty, el 'Ebayd Muhammad 'Abd el Rahman ; and its owner is el Nur Bey, known as 'Ankara, son of Muhammad. CCXXVI lyiay God protect the writer and the owner and all faithful Muhammadans, both men and women, the living and the dead. CCXXVII The writing of it was finally completed on the forenoon of Tuesday the 24th of Rabf'a in the year 1325^, at Omdurmdn. End. Praise God. CCXXVIII In the name of God the compassionate and merciful, he upon whom be the blessings of God said **Ye know from your pedigrees how ye are related." El Nur el Malik [is] son of el Malik Muhammad son of el Malik Matti son of el Malik Ibdihim son of el Malik liasan son of el Malik Muhanunad Khayr son of el Malik 'Omar son of el Malik Fadl son of el Malik Khidr son of el Malik Abu Sowdr son of el Malik 'Abd el Mandn son of el Malik Muham- mad Furdwi son of el Malik el Yds son of el Malik Ibrdhim son of el Malik IChidr son of el Malik el Nusr son of el Malik Matti son of el Malik Muhammad son of el Malik Musa son of el Malik Sdb el Yal son of el Malik Musa, king of the Dufdr, son of Dahmash son of Muhammad el Bedayr son of Samra son of Serrdr son of the Sultan Hasan Kerdam son of Abu el Dis son of Kudd'a son of Hark&n son • • • • • of Masruk son of Ahmad el Yemdni son of Ibrdhim Ga'al son of Idris son of ^ays son of Yemen son of el Khazrag son of 'Adi son of Kusd§ son of Kerab son of Hitil son of Ydfil son of Dhu el Kild'a el Ijimyari', who was descended on his mother's side from the tribe of I^imyar*, son of Himyar son of Sa'ad el Ansdri, who was descended on his mother's side from the Ansdr, son of el Fadl son of 'AbduUa son of el 'Abbds son of 'Abd el Mutfalib son of Hdshim son of 'Abd Mendf son of Ku§ai son of Keldb son of Murra son of Luai son of Ghdlib son of Fihr son of Mdlik son of el Nudr^ son of Kendna son of Khuzayma son of Mudraka son of el Yds son of Mudr son of Nizdr* son of Ma'ad son of 'Adndn. End. CCXXIX The poet says on this subject " how many a father owes the nobility which he possesses to his son, even as 'Adndn owes his to the Prophet of God." CCXXX Here ends [this work] with praise to God [for] the grace of his assistance. ^ 1906AJ). ' reading iTii^^aJI ioTjitmmW. ' reading /t»«^ ioil ^ reading ^^^aJI iotj^^cJ^S, ^ reading jtp for jlju. [39] BA (NOTES) I MSS. I, 2 and 3 all begin and continue alike. Where differences occur, other than merely clerical errors and unimportant grammatical variations, a note will be found of the fact. II Cp. C 5 (a), VII. The phrase which I have translated " Because of the [record of] blood- relationships that they contain" is,>^l aJLd |>4 a^ W. The literal meaning of^^^^l is "the womb," and so ''parentage," etc., and iX^ is from the root J^^ meaning to join one thing to another: hence (kLo is also used for "a gift" or "a favour," and A«»g J>^^ comes to mean "He acted well by his relatives." In these nisbas the phnise and its variations are very common and apparently suggest less the good treatment of one's relatives than the preservation of one's relationships. III Cp. BA, xxxii; AB, xlix; A3, 11; A 4, i; A 9, 11; A 11, 11; B i, iii; C3, ii;Cs(fl),vi. The quotation is ^^U.jt 4^ O^^^^ ^ ,^U».»I yj^ t>Jbu and 18 very conunon. Ibn KhaldOn gives it in his second book (ed. ar. vol. 11, P-4)- IV Cp. AB, Li, where this saying is attributed to el Shidhali. Y Cp. AB, Lii and lv for the first sentence, and AB, lv; B i, iv, etc., for the tradition. The Arabic (in BA) is j^ ^ Jt^^ ^^ ^ j^^ ^^ (^ AB)>3'^a)V!.3... The tradition is quoted (in the second form) by Ibn Khaldtln in his second book (ed. ar. vol. 11, p. 3). VI Cp. AB, Lviii. After "concern him" AB adds as a gloss ^^ !>«•, ijt, "from the point of view of religion." The words are attributed by AB to Yosef ibn 'Omar. VII Cp. AB, LXiv and B i, iv. The Arabic in MS. No. 2 is as follows: The meaning is that people will take to calling each other slaves and base- bom, and the truth or falsity of the assertion will only be susceptible of proof by the means of pedigrees. For v!P*^^ ^o* ^ gives ^\fi*^\ . AB and B I give ^jsd\ : the word vlP^ ^^ ^'^ doubt unfamiliar. IX Cp. AB, L3CVII and C 5 (a), vii. The Arabic is ^k^S^ j^ji\ aJUo sj^ ^\^^\ j^^ ^r^ty. Cp. para. 11. By the " Igmd'a " here is meant " the unanimous consent " of the Com- panions to the genuineness or validity of a particular tradition or rule (see Sell, Essays on Islam, p. 259; and Huart, pp. 236-7). 40 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.ba.ix. For the "Sunna," aptly called "the Bladkstone of Islam/' aee Hamilton's Hedaya^ pp. xv et seq. Cp. D 3, Lxvi (end), z Cp. AB, Lzvm. The quotation is from the 4th duster of the ^luin (see Sale, p. 53). XI Cp. AB, LXix. xn Cp. AB, Lxx. xm Cp. AB, Lxzni, and C 5 (a), v. The Arabic is tf^^i^ Cy f^h Lr^3 O^ J^' The tradition is given by el Bddiiri in the chjq>ter KiUib Tafshr el Kurdn as a commentary on the Kuranic phrase ^^^C^U^t lyiiiJuj as follows: "It is related on the authority of Abu Huni3rra... concerning the Prophet. . .that God created the world, and when he had completed it the womb arose and seized him by the loins and said *Stop! This is the time for me to beseech Thee that I be not cut off.' And God said * Art thou indeed willing that I honour him that honours thee, and cut off him that cuts thee off?' The womb said 'Yea, O Lord.' Then God said 'Let it be so.'" (See el Zebaydi, vol. 11, p. 117.) "El 'arsh" is the word for the imperial throne of God (see Sale's Koran^ p. 28 of the text). A tradition quoted by Sell (p. 30) probably gives the key to the meaning, viz. ^^Vju jJUt ^^ v>e.'.f>Jt V!>^> ^-^^ "The hearts of the faithful are the throne of God Almighty." XIV Cp. AB, Lxxiv. XV Cp. AB, xxvi and D 5 (c), xviu. MS. No. z gives the final words of the paragraph asjl^ U^^ 4JU, MS. No. i as jU. U ^^ 4JU. XVI Cp. AB, CIV, cv. XVIII Cp. AB, ex. XIX For both quotations, down to the end of para, xx, see ^urin, ch. 49 (Sale, p. 382). After the words "that is" sc. "the faithful are brethren." XXII Cp. AB, cxi; A9, i; C3, i; C5(a), in. The quotation is a continuation of that in paras, xix and xx. XXIII Cp. AB, cxx; A3, in; AS, i; C3, i; Cs{a), iii. A continuation of the last quotation. The words "and tribes" are omitted by mistake. XXIV et seq. Cp. AB, cxxi et seq. These paragraphs, up to and including xxxi, are by way of parenthesis. The explanation concerning the correct designation of the various divisions and subdivisions of mankind into nations, tribes, etc., is prefaced in AB by the words "According to el Khizin" (ifor whom see note on AB, cix). The subject is treated by Wiistenfeld in the introduction to his Register (q.v. pp. ix-xi). He shews that the traditional nomenclature is to be traced to Muhammad Abu el Hasan ibn Muhammad Abu Ga'afir, a sherif known as " 'Obaydulla," the author of the Tahdhib el Insdb toa Nihdyat el A^kdb. " 'Obaydulla" gives ten relative divisions, of each of which he gives the exact distinctive connotation, and adds definitions, quotations, and illustrative examples. His divisions are as follows: IV. BA. XXV. OF THE SUDAN ^ I . gidhm^ e^. 'Adnin, the foreftther of the Itmil'flitic stocks, or Kabt^» the forefather of the Yemenite stocks. All the Arabs traced descent to one or the other. 2. gumhOr, e^. Ma'ad. 3. sha'b 4. fudfila 5. tondra 6. hapn 7. fetkhdh 8. *askbra 9. fofUa If » » >> >> t» 9» NizAr. MupR. descendants of bl YAs. KenAna. I^URAYBH. 'Ak> MbnAf. 10. raht (a group of less than 10), tf^. Bkni HAshim. Or, ''another example": 'FiHR =asha*b, ^U9Ai =a (tabila. HAsHiM =a 'amdra, 'Ali =a hapn, BL Qasan —afckkhdh etc. The names of the forefathers given do not form an unbroken line of pedigree in either case. WQstenfeld's quotation from " 'Obaydulla," though short, contains two of the stock quotations found in BA and AB, viz. the one to the effect that any pedigree traced beyond 'Adnin is spurious, and the other "I have created you male and female and made you. . ., etc.'* (see paras, xxii and xxui). XXIV The Arabic for what I have translated " The sources of the tribes " is JSM^t sA} {Ht. "the heads of the tribes*'). «**ObayduUa" likewise employs a simile on these lines. With him / sha*b corresponds to the head koMla ,. breast < *amdta ,, „ hand bapi , „ stomach fahhdh „ „ liver *askbra , ,, „ two legs fofOa „ ». foot raht ., ,, toes Of the above terms kabila is the only one commonly used in the Sudan. The usual terms for subdivisions of the kabila are haskan- bayt (pL hashimbuyUt), a house-group, fera'a (pL ferU*a), a branch, badana {pi. badandt), properly a trunk, and occasionally rdkuba (pL ruwdklb), an ofiishoot. In Kordofdn badana is used (by the western tribes) to denote the main subdivisions of the tribe. The other terms are all used loosely: hashimbayt is of general use; fera^a is less technical, and rdkuba is rare and literary. On this subject see Jaussen, pp. 11 2-1 14. After JSlji)! u-5j BA rightly gives JJU ("such as"): AB by mistake gives ^>« ("from"). XXV MS. No. 3 also omits the o>>' AB inserts it. 42 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ba. xxvi. XXVI ''ShatbAn" 18 certainly correct. AB (the original) gives oW ("such as Yasdn'' — a non-existent tribe), instead of pLt^'^ . Here we have evidence that the corresponding passages in BA and AB were taken from different sources. XXX This paragraph is in AB prefaced by " It is said that. . . ." XXXI The first half of this paragraph is omitted in AB. XXXII Cp. BA, III; AB, cxx; A3, iii; A8, 11; A7, i; C5(fl), in. The quotation continues the previous one (para, xxiii), froii> ch. 49 of the Iflurdn. A 3 omits the explanatory part of this paragraph. XXXIII Cp. AB, cxv; A3, iii; C3, i. "He," as appears from AB, is el Khizin. This quotation, a very common one, is again from ch. 49 of the ^urin. MS. 3 here correctly gives iULoaJt, MSS. i and 2 wrongly give XXXVII cp. AB, cxvi. This tradition is given by el Bokhiri in the chapters entitled Kitdb badi el Khalk and Mandkibu Kurayshin (see el Zebaydi, vol. II, pp. 38 and 46). "Yasef" is Joseph, and "The Friend of God" ("el Khalfl") is Abraham. One generation is omitted. The word translated "original sources" is yj>\»^. AB gives this correctly, but apparently none of the cop3dsts of BA knew the word. XXXVIII Cp. AB, cxvii. For "she-camel" BA gives "mifai" and BA "raAifa." The camel was called "el ^Laswd" and was the famous one on which the Prophet fled from Mekka. The second half of this paragraph occurs in AB, cvi and CXVII in a different setting. AB and MS. 3 of BA give a«^ for l^ (MSS. i and 2). XLi Cp. AB, cviii. XLii Cp. AB, cix and A 8, i. XLiv Abu Lahab was the uncle of the Prophet. Ch. 1 1 1 of the |CurAn is devoted to cursing him for his opposition to Islam. XLV The quotation is from ch. 53 of the Kurdn. XLvii Cp. AB, exxx. XLViii Cp. AB, cxxxi, cxxxii; A 3, nr; and D i, lxxxiv. The tradition occurs in el Bokhdri (chapter Mandkibu Kurayshin^ see el Zebaydi, vol. 11, p. 46) in the following words: j^^ A^ aji ,^ a3i jy.j j'j ji5 A^ 4JU1 ^j i^jL ^\ o^ ^y^j^ sj^ J^y^ jU^^ ^\3 j^h ^^^ ^^-^et^^ J^^Jh J^J^ "•Abd el Bdki" is 'Abd el Bdki ibn Yasef el Zurkini (for whom see Ijlagi Khalfa's Lexicon^ vol. v, p. 447). He was bom 1020 aji. and died in 1099 A-H* (1688 AJ).). The word Ol£lL« means literally a niche in a wall wherein to place a lamp. The seven great Arabian tribes mentioned will all be found in Wiisten- feld. By "el An§4r"aremeant Ausand Khazrag. IV. BA. LiiL OF THE SUDAN 43 XLEC Cp. AB, cxxxiv, cxxxv; and A 3, v. AB prefaces the paragraph by " In some reliable records I have found that. ..." Of the seven tribes given six are identical (though the order is varied) with those given in AB, but in place of Kuraysh AB gives Khu- ZATMA (as also does D i , lxx3Cv). AB again gives " Who am thus the noblest of the noblest of the noblest. . ." and omits from "And this is. . ." to "true one." MS. 3 spells GhafArjUI. L Cp. AB, cxxxviii, cxxxix; B i, 11; B 3, i. For "NiGM" AB and B I give "Lagm": B 3 gives "Nigm." AB, B i, and B 3 all add GudhAm to the list. The tribes mentioned seem to be mostly, if not all, ^Lahf^te tribes descended from 'Abd Shams. " Nigm " (or " Lagm ") may be a corruption of Lakhm. "Bi^AR" is mentioned by Mas'adi (chap, xxxi) as a son of Ham who migrated westwards to Egypt, and was the father of Mi§r, but he seems out of place here. B i reads "Bf§." "Hu^a" (U^) may be a corruption of Gafna (^UA^) (for whom see D i, 194). "KelAb EL Azd" should possibly be "KelAb (or Kelb) and el Azd," both well- known tribes. MSS. i and 2 give " KelAm el Azrad," and MS. i " KelAb EL AZRAD." "El Mahassi" is apocryphal. After "Kahtdn" AB continues "And another version is that el Mahassi was the son of the prophet IbdUiim . . . but I have not found this true." The author of BA seems to have combined the two versions. MS. i gives "el Mahassi son of ^Lahtdn son of el Ma- hassi. . .etc.," which more nearly agrees with B i ; but I have followed MS. 2 here, u Cp. AB, cxxxvi, and D i, lxxxiv, lxxxv. All three MSS. of BA give ^jti^ for ^j2^ (AB). The version of AB differs from BA as follows: (a) re Guhayna, the words "and the west" are omitted. (*) „ IJiMYAR, after "el Basra" AB adds "and Persia" ["Fdris'^. (c) „ Ashga'a, after "Tunis" AB adds " and Andalusia." (d) „ GhafAr, AB substitutes "el Ba^ra" for "Andalusia and Persia." (e) „ KenAna, after "Egypt" AB adds "and Syria." There is a large colony of Muzayna at the S.E. end of the Sinai Peninsula. They claim to be Ijarb by origin and their chief branch is the 'Alowna, a name which occurs more than once in the Sudan as that of a tribal division. See Na'Om Bey, Hist, Sinai,.., p. 1 12, for the Muzayna. Lii This and the following three paragraphs do not occur in AB. For the story of Noah and Ham cp. el Tabari, p. 107. Liii By ]^urdn are meant the Kura'An, a wide term generally applied in the Sudan to the negroid element among the Tibbu. They almost certainly represent the ancient Garamantes and are the " Goran " of Leo Africanus (see MacMichael, Tribes.,., pp. 235 et seq.). For "el Hind" and "el Sind" and Gog and Magog see notes to D I, LVi and Lxx. As regards " FArish " and " DArish " and " KhAlab?:A " and " GAbirsA " (MS. 3 "GabCsA") I fancy the Kurdish tribes are meant. Mas'Qdi (ch. 44 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ba. liil XLVi, p. 254) speaks of various Kurdish tribes who allege descent from 'Adnin and among them occur ''the BArisAn and the KhalIa and the GAfiAR^fA. Liv " 'Alig*' is Rami 'Alig, a series of great sandhills famous as the scene in pre-Islamic times of the destruction of the tribe of Wabdr (see Mas'Qdi, ch. XLVII, p. 288). LVi Here is confusion: from Rayth to Mu^r is correct (see Wiistenfeld, H), but this Mu4r, father of 'Aylin, is the Mudr mention^ five lines later as son of Nizdr, and the series of names intervening between the two mentions of Mudr, viz. Mu'iwia to el Yis, have got into the text by some error: this series is in itself too slightly inaccurate: Ka'ab is omitted between Murra and LOai, and the relationships of Mu'iwia and el Ijbkam to 'Affdn are wrongly shewn, and the father of 'Affin and son of Ommayya was Abu el 'Asi (see Wiistenfeld, U and V). MS. 3 gives oU*3 for oW*> ^^^ lA^j for ^j- MSS. I, 2, 3, all give Ukft by error for o^^^^- The Dhubiin intended in this passage is certainly Dhubiin the son of Baghid (for which Mufid is probably an error), and grandson of Rayth ibn Gha^afdn: he was brother of 'Abs and father of Fezira, both of which names occur very frequently in msbas in conjunction with that of Dhubiin. Cp. ABC, XXVIII. There was a Dahmin ^o was descended from Rayth in the fifth degree (see Wiistenfeld, H). Fihr is the same as l^uraysh. Lvii Cp. BA, cxxiv and ABC, xxvi. From el Zubayr to Kufai is correct (see Wiistenfeld, T). The rest is apparently pure invention, though identical with B i, xxiv. MS. i gives jJ^^ by error for jJl^^. Lviii See ABC, xxvi. *Abdulla ibn Unays is the ** 'AbduUa el Guhani" from whom so many Sudan Arab tribes claim descent. He sometimes appears {e.g. in D i, Lxxvi) as ''son of Anas" or "son of Anas ibn Mdlik," "Anas" being in such cases a corruption of Unays and the insertion of Milik due to the fact that the famous divine Milik was son of Anas. 'Abdulla "el Guhani" belonged to the family of l^upA'A and was not, strictly speaking, a Guhayni at all, but was so nicknamed. He was a descendant of l^udi'a through 'Imram and Taghlib, whereas Guhayna was descended from Kudi'a through Aslam (see Wiistenfeld, 2). Wiistenfeld (p. 21) gives the following details concerning him: He lived among the family of Salima ibn Sa'ad, a Khazragi, in Medina and was named "el Guhani" although not descended from Guhajma. After he had embraced Islam he joined Mu'idh ibn Gebel in destroying the idols of Salima, was one of the "Seventy" at el 'Akaba, and fought at Ohod. He was also entrusted by the Prophet with the duty of getting rid of Khdlid ibn Sufidn, the chief of the Lahidn Arabs. Having accom- plished this (in 625 A.D., see Muir's Ldfe...^ p. 267) he returned to Mu- hammad, who presented him with his staff saying "This shall be a token IV. BA. Lxvi. OF THE SUDAN 45 between me and thee on the Day of Resurrection. Verily, few on that day shall have wherewithal to lean upon." 'AbduUa was known in conse- quence as "Dhu Mikh^ara" ("He of the Staff"). He lived at A'rif near Medina and was once summoned by Muhammad to Medina and stayed there all night in the mosque: this night was known thenceforth as "The night of el Guhani." He died in 54 am, and left four sons, 'Afia, 'Amr, Pamra, and 'AbduUa. Muir also mentions (pp. 337-S) that in 627 aj). he assassinated the Jewish chief Abu el Hukayk, and in 628 a j>. his successor also. For the connection between him and Dhubiin, the ancestor of the GuHATNA of the Sudan, see note to D i, Lxxxvi. Lix Cp. B I, vi; B 3, u; D i, lxxxix, etc. All the GuHAYNA group of nisbas say Dhubidn had ten sons, and the names vary but little. " Shamir" is sometimes (e.g. AB) written Shatir: for "Gudhim" MS. 2 gives "Guzim": "Sufiin Afzar" is a fake, two men being combined into one. " Afzar" is a reminiscence of Fezdra the son of the Dhubiin of para. LVi. The variations in the details of this and foUowing paragraphs will be seen by reference to the trees. Lxii-Lxv AB (cxLi, cxLii) speaks of " Sulfin who was ancestor of seven tribes," and continues, " I have omitted mention of them for fear of pro- lixity, but whoever wishes to know them should refer to the manuscript copied from The Noble Gift and Rare Excellence by el Imim el Shifa'i, from which he [sc. the copyist] copied them: you will find this complete." Now the author of AB (only in the original MS. of 1853) has actually written the seven descendants of Sulfdn and crossed them out: they are, however, still legible and are inserted in the tree of AB (q.v.). As regards the title of the work of d Shifa'i quoted, the two nouns as written in the original MS. of AB would not be clearly legible, though the adjectives are so, were it not for the aid of the B i msba, which (assimiing its correctness) gives the whole title, viz. " El Nafhat el Sherifa toa 7 furfa 7 Mtmifa (q.v. B i, i). The copy of AB made for the author's son in 1910 givesonly JPaJt^aA^^I^Aii^l. Cp. also B 3,1. Or '' Tuhfat** msttad of **Nqfliat'* may perhaps be correct. If by "el Shifa'i " is meant the Imdm Abu 'AbduUa Muhammad Idris el Shifa'i it may be noted that the Fikrist (988 A j>.) quotes the names of 109 works by him, of which four or five only survive, and the title quoted is not among them. MS. I gives "Fddin," MS. 2 "Fidni," and later "FAdin." MS. 3 omits "(or IJamayl)" — so spelt in MS. 2. In para, lxv MS. 3 has omitted a Ime thus making the DAOdIa descen- dants of Mashaykh. LXVI AB (para. CLiu) says " From Muhammad are descended the Meza- nittOn, who are proUgis to 'Amir (^U ^J| ^j^ j9^3)t and the La^a- wiTTt^ (reading ^>^3«JDt for 0^f^^\)y who are protigis to 'Amira (2|.#U ^1 #^^^), and the ZumaylAt." The exact meaning of ^j^ is obscure, but I think it is represented by ^^ protigis** or '^cKentes^** ije. not descendants but adherents. 'Amir 46 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ba. lxvi. may be the individual and 'Amira be the equivalent of Beni 'Amir, i^. the tribe ; or the text may simply be corrupt. The author's son could not help me here. In para, xciii a different descent is given for the LA]^wiYTt)N. For "Ruwdh's the RuwA^jIa..., etc.," MS. 3 gives "Dwayh's the Dway^a; and Gimayl's the GimaylAb, a tribe called AwlAd Gimayl between el Hind..., etc." (as text). Lxvii AB (original) gives "And the MuBADiRiA" (^j^W^); the copy of it made for the author's son gives ''And the BAdirIa" (^j^W't^); BA (MS. 2) gives "And the Um BAdia" (Ai>W ^'^b); BA (MS. i) gives "And the LAmbAdia" {h>^ >»VJI^); BA (MS. 3) gives an ingenious emendation, viz. "And the mother was one of the nomads" (v>« j»*^ j A^^l^t, wa el lun min el bidia). The correct version is no doubt "and the Umbddirfa": cp. D i, xc, and Cailliaud, iii, 127, where we get ". . .des Arabes Qen^ehs, Choukryehs [Shukria], Oumbadryehs, Bouadrehs, Ka- ouihlehs, habitent les contrdes voisines de ces rivieres" [the Rahad, Dinder and Atbara]. The name Umbddiria occurs again among the sections of Gilayddt (D^ I;fdmid) of Kordofdn (^.t;.). Lxviii MS. I gives ^jiC^ by mistake for i>*;i^. LXix MS. 3 gives "Kelli" {^/£s) for "Kelb" (^-J^) here and in para. Lxxxviii, but later "Kblb." Lxx "FOl" are the FellAta (see Johnston, Hist, Coiomz,...y p. 12). MS. 3 gives "Mar§fs" for "Marhl?." Lxxi The author of AB (para. CLii) says that he does not know who were Rdfa'i's descendants. For "Zanfal" AB and MS. 3 of BA give "Zankal": the former is correct as the tribe is "ZenAfla." All three MSS. of BA in this paragraph and the next give "Bashirik" instead of " Shabdrik," but only MS. 3 gives " BashAri^ " for " ShabAri^ " in para, lxxii, and the latter is certainly the correct name of the tribe. Lxxii To this group of sub-tribes which, in AB, is prefaced by " It is said that of the seed of Muhammad were..., etc.," the "QagAqAb" are added by AB. This is an error for HagAgAb. After " the KawAsma and " MS. 3 inserts " of Hdmid " though " yimid " had not been mentioned. Probably Hdmid ought to be added in para, lxxi to the sons of Rifa'i. LXXIII Cp. D I, XCVIII. ucxiv MS. 3 omits Fadk and '(3n here but mentions them some ten paragraphs later. Lxxv,LXXVi For "Ddrish" MS. 3 gives "Darish," for "KCAkIr "KCKfR," and for " FowAKHiDHfA " "FowAkhidha. Lxxvii For "Durrak" MS. 3 gives (throughout) "D6ka. Lxxviii "J^amar" and "Ijiamrdn" are presumably meant to represent the ancestors of the tribes so named. MS. 3 gives the descendants of Dasham (q.v. paras, lxxxiv, lxxxv) here instead of later, and spells several of the names differently. Lxxix MS. 3 gives " 'AmOr "if " 'AmQd " here and in lxxxi. IV. BA. xcix. OF THE SUDAN 47 Lxxxi " Shibli" is no doubt the " Sabfl" of AB, clv. MS. 3 gives " Shibl" here, and in lxxxii " Shibayli." Lxxxii The "MuwAriga" are the "MuwAfliiDA" of AB, clv. After "the 'IsaylAt" MS. 3 inserts "and of fllakim the HAKfefiA," and after "the IjAsANiA" MS. 3 inserts A^\ o-* J*^' i^^^^ S^^ L2DDUII As descendants of 'Affan MS. i gives ^\mm}\ jt vW^jOI ("The 'A^BilB or 'A^jIb"); MS. 2 gives v^*^^' J* uW*^U MS. 3 gives merely "thc'A^BXB." Lxxxiv MS. I gives "Hegdz" for "IJegizi." Lxxxv MS. I gives "ZuhriyyOn." Lxxxvi The ShukrXb appears again in the next paragraph. Lxzxvii Instead of "and Missir and Ma'atok" MS. 3 has "and Missir the freedman (* ma'atok ') of Gurfdn." For " Sirib " MS. 3 has " Shirib," and for "ShukrAb" "ShukrAt." MS. 3 has the whole passage cast in a different form, and adds the "MszALir" (i-e. the Ma^t of Ddrftlr) after the FellAta, and omits 'O^yl. By "TungurAb" are meant the Tungur of DirfOr. " AfnC " is the name given by the people of Boma to the Haussa (see Cooley, pp. 120, 121). "Madai^" may be a corruption of Ma^ish6 (see Cooley, p. 127) or of MaghzA (Cooley, p. 131). Lxxxviii MS. 3 gives here "DdgQ'* for "Ddgir," but "Ddgir" later. xc For "Tha?ra" MS. 3 gives "Na^ra," and for "Kumdar" "Ku- MtJRA," and for "DabaytIa" "Rayta." By the BelO possibly are meant the people of that name who formed an aristocracy among the Beni 'Amir in the East until the Nabtdb section ousted them, and who are mentioned by Mimzinger {Ostafrikanische Studien, p. 287) as ruling certain territory north of Massiwa (see Seligman, Roy. Anth. Joum. vol. xliii, 1913, p. 601). Mansfield Parkyns (Life in Abyssinia^ i, p. 103) also mentions them near Arkiko and gives some account of them. xci "BERAGHfTH" means "fleas" or, on the coast, "shrimps." xciii Contrast para, lxvi for the La^AwiyyI^n. xciv MS. 3 says " . . .and of Ddgir the DawAgira, who are in the east, and the people of el Ntlk el Bakht are the descendants of Kelb ibn Muhammad." xcvi Cp. B 3, VII. MS. 2 gives " Sabak" here and in xcvii for " Sabi^." MS. 3 gives "Akirit and Adkaym" here and in xcvii. xcvii MSS. I and 3 gives "KirAt" for "KurtAn," but cp. para, clv. MS. 3 says the GerAbI 'a are the children of Ba'asham (and descendants of ^OmxiaiL). The word GerAbI^a is a plural formed from Girbu'. There is a section of 2^YADfA called AwlAd Girbu'; and the name GbrAba'a also occurs as that of a sub-tribe in Sinai. xcix MS. 3 omits "and the ZayAdIa." 48 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ba. c. c *<Sha'0f" appears in B i as "Ashof/' and in ABC as ''Sha^Qk." Cp. ABC, XXVII. CI Kabsh is meant as ancestor of the KabAbIsh, Ribayk of the Ribati^t, Berdra of the BerAra, J^erri of the ^LerriAt, and 'Afawi of the 'AtAwIa, all at present sections of the KabAbIsh except the ^erriAt ("GerriAt"), who are independent. cii MS. 3 in error writes " Gewdr " for " Gerir." cm The Beni GerAr and their sections. CIV The Baza'a and their sections. For "Nordn" MS. i gives "Nolin." MS. 3 says "The sons of Abza'a were For and Nor and Merwdn, and Merw^ begot Mil; and as regards el H^ Mdzin his sons were. . ., etc." cvi, cvii Cp. A 3, xxxvii-xxxix. I have translated "Baghdad** and "BaghAda," which are obviously intended, but the text of MS. i gives (i) j\jJ^ and (2) jtjj^, and SjU^ (for S^U^), and MSS. 2 and 3 give jljjk^ and SjU^. cviu Contrast D i, cxxxii. ex MS. 3 is here confused and inaccurate. These descendants of ^imid are collectively known as "DAr ^LAmid." For "HABABiN" (which is cor- rect in MS. i) MS. 2 gives "HABANifN." CXI Cp. D I, CXLVI. MS. 3 says "The descendants of Ijammad are Kloi {i^. AwlAd A^oi) and the MegAnIn are descendants of Ijldmid: their father was called •Magnon.'" CXII--CXV MS. 3 puts this earlier and sa3rs "Hilil's descendants are HilAla and Hasan el HiUli. . ., etc.," and substitutes "DlO el Ghiba" for"OlaelGWiya." This concubine, who would be a negress, is apparently invented in order to drag in all the negro tribes of the upper reaches of the White Nile, cxvi For "KAIdAb" and "MahIdAb" and "BA^Ab" (MS. i) MS. 2 gives "^AIlAb" and "MahIdAt" and "Bal^Ara." MS. 3 says " The descendants of Zayid are the ZatAdIa. The SHUKidA are of the stock of Muhammad ibn 'Amir Sha'fb ; and Sha'fb's descendants are the NAIlAb and the MahIdAt and the 'A^J^ (?) and the BA^l&b and the D6ALiB and the MEsA'in and the FerA^ (?) and the QagIlAb and the KAsirAb and the ShukrAb and the GabAgira and the Ma'AIda, and their subdivisions." cxvii For this story see Sale's Koran (p. 342) and Hughes (p. 601). The Gin was, however, called Sakhr. MS. 3 gives "Khisla"for "Khis," and adds "the FellAta." Mekida here means Abyssinia. Cp. D 7 passim. The word is used, e.g. by the Takirir of Ipdldbdt, etc., to denote the Abyssinians: it means "slaves" (see AngL-Eg. Sudan, i, 108). By the " Khds " are meant the Hasa or Khasa of whom Makrizi {Descr. Egypt, II, 571) speaks as a Muhammadan tribe of Bega inhabiting Soikin. The name now applies to the strongest division of the Beni 'Aimr and to the language of the whole tribe (see SeUgman, Joum. R. A. I. vol. XLiii, 1913, p. 600). ■> IV. BA. cxxxiu. OF THE SUDAN 49 czviii The Arabic translated "some say they are among the above'' is j^^ cM i^d it seems that "the above" are the group in the preceding paragraph. The generality of niAas gives their ancestor as Zubayr ibn el 'Awwim. CXK Cp. A2, xxxvii; A 11, lxi and D i, cliv. This 'Ukba ibn Y^ir also occurs as ancestor of the Awlid 'Ukba who are now a section of the KabAbIsh, and there is also a traditional con- nection between the AwlAd 'U^ba and the FellAta (see MacMichael, Tribes. ..y pp. 178 et seq.). It is just possible that he may have been con- fused with 'Abdulla ibn Yasin, the Berber holy-man and leader who flourished about 1050 a.d. (see Johnston, p. 63). cxxi Balkis is the biblical queen of Sheba. cxxii "El Gemal" is Sheikh Sulaymin el Gemal, a Kurinic com- mentator. A hdshia is properly a series of glosses on a conmientary. The woric of el Gemal was entitled El FutUhdt el Illdhia. The first passage quoted is from Ch. 37 of the i^urdn, and the second from Ch. 49. cxxiii Cp. B I, XXIII and ABC, xxvi. S<Sba is the ancient 'Aloa: cp. D7,v. cxxiv See Wustenfeld, T, and cp. paras, lvii and B i, xxrv. Zubayr had 14 sons, including an 'Abdulla but not a Qasan. cxxvi MS. 3 gives " Mazayn " for " Merln." cxxvii There has been no previous mention of this " Khamsin." cxxviii MS. 3 reads "The descendants of 'Amir are the 'AwAmra and the...," etc. (as in MSS. i and 2), and omits the last sentence. cxxix-cxxxii Cp. AB, CLxii-CLXv; A 11, viii; A3, x, etc. The word translated "allied themselves" is ^..^JJ (f.^. Ht. "traced their genealogy"). Thewords "and [similarly] Guhayna were 80 tribes" are omitted in A i. MS.3omits"andHUdl." cxxxiii Cp. AB, CLXVi and xxxix et seq. ; BA, ccxxviii ; A 2, i ; A 3, xv. MS. 3 gives "Budi'a" for "l^udd'a"; and "Ibrdhim el Ga'ali" for "IbhUiim Ga'al"; and "Yemen, the Khazragi on his mother's side, son of 'Adnin " instead of " Yemen son of el Kha:a^ son of 'Adi " ; and " The IjQmyaii on his mother's side, son of Hamayd son of Sa'ad the An^dri on his mother's side" instead of "el IJimyari son of..., etc." The Arabic for "the . . .on his mother's side," or "whose mother was descended from . . . " is . . . ^>« a^*^ d^ or d^\ Ay^ ^>« . This apparent practice of sumaming a man after his mother's tribe is worth noting. Cp. A 9, III (note). " Son of Ijlimyar " is no doubt an error. A 5, A 6, A 7, A 8, A lo all give Dhu el Kili'a el IJimyari as son of Sa'ad. "Son of Ijimyar" was probably at first a corruption of "el I^imyari," and then a copyist added "el IJimyari" without removing "son of IJimyar." The version quoted in para, xxxix of AB contains the same error. A 2 (alone) gives "son of Ijudha'a" in place of "son of IJimyar." As a matter of fact I distrust the statement that Dhu el KiU'a was M.s.n 4 50 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS IV. ba. cxxxra. called "el Himyari" because his mother was of Himyar. Dhu el Kili'a was a well-known Qimyaritic name (see Chaps. XLiii, Lxxv and xciv of Mas'Qdi, and Wiistenfeld, 3), as were also Kudi'a and 'Adi. There was also a Himyarite king "MasrOk" son of Abraha (see Mas'odi, Ch. xliu); and " el Yemini " and '* Yemen " suggest IJimyaritic origins. In fact, undl one reaches the immediate descendants of el 'Abbds the names given in this paragraph strongly suggest Himyaritic rather than Ismd'ilitic affinities. So, too, the account given by el Mas'Qdi (Ch. xxxi) as that of an old Copt living in southern Egypt, who was interrogated about 260 A Ji. by Ahmad ibn TolOn, would strongly corroborate a theory of himyaritic affinities for the Ga'aliIn. The old Copt said that the NCba [f>. the inhabitants of Dongola and thereabouts] used bows of which the pattern had been borrowed from them by the tribes of the Ijlegdz and Yemen, and that " their kings boast that they are Himyarites " (j«^^ i>•>n^*>»^>'>n^>^^) • see Vi4. 1, pp. 8 and 168. Of course a late genealogist would not hesitate to graft an Ijimyaritic branch on to an Ismi'flitic stem for the sake of exalting the tribe's Uneage, and it would appear that this has actually been done. The early (Ismi*(litic) generations are given correctly in para, cxxxiv. cxxxiv MS. 3 omits this and the following paragraph altogether. The pedigree given in cxxxiii is more conunon than the syncopated one favoured here and by the author of AB, on account of its not containing so many non-Arab names. For Serrdr see AB, paras, clxx and ccxii. Bir Serrdr, the old rock-hewn wells at the foot of the hill of the same name near Bdra in Kordofin, are said to be named after him. cxxxv Cp. AB, xxix; A i, lii; A2, in; A6, iii; A8, ix; B i, xxviii. For this injunction not to trace predigrees beyond 'Adndn (or his son Ma'ad) see Mas'Qdi, Chaps, lxix and Lxx, where the following occur: j^-^\^ a^UJI jl^*^t v>* j^^ U^ aJU3 ^^ jy ^y I s-'^^-^W J jW4 o* Caussin de Perceval (Vol. i, p. 183) admits the unimpeachableness of the pedigrees between Muhammad and 'Adnin and concludes that the birth of 'Adnin cannot be earlier than 130 B.C. Muhanmiad's objection to pedigrees extending beyond 'Adnin was simply that any such must necessarily be guesswork. As he laconically said (jyl^^^S ^J^ U^ v>«, "Beyond tUs point the genealogists lie" (quoted by Ibn KhaldOn, Ar. ed. Vol. 11, p. 3). IV.BA.CL. OF THE SUDAN 51 czxxvi Cp. AB, CLXVi. MS. 3 omits the parenthesis, but adds that [Kerdam] lived "in the land of el I^egiz and el Aritf." czxxvii Cp. AB, CLXVii. Tergam's descendants are presumably the TerAgma, a subsection of Ga'aliIn that occur, e.g.^ at H. el Rekayb on the Blue Nile near el Kdmlin. ''Terdgma" also occurs on the maps as the name of a village in Berber province. MS. 3 omits " but I do not know of his having any descendants." The Tergam Arabs of Ddrfor and Wadii (^.c;. Part III, Ch. 3 (i)) may also conceivably have some connection with " Tergam " the brother of Kerdam. cxxxviii Cp. AB, CLXviii ; A 2, xnc and An, xlv. In this and the next paragraph MSS. 2 and 3 give "Tomim" for "Tamfm." It appears from the mention of Kofa that the generations previous to Kerdam lived west of the Syrian desert near Meshed 'Ali on the Euphrates, and that Kerdam or his sons migrated to the Sudan. cxxxix Cp. AB, CLxix and A 11, xi et seq. The singular of Sa^Arang is pronounced " Sakimydwi." CXL This and the following paragraphs, to and including clxi, are similar to paras. CLXXi to ccix of AB : points of dissimilarity will be seen from the trees and from the following notes. AB remarks (clxxi) that some accounts give only Bedayr and Abu Shayh as sons of Samra. In A i "Abu Shaykh" is three times given in error for Abu Shayh. MS. 3 writes "Bedr" and "Bedrfa" for "Bedayr" and " BEDAYRiA." CXLI According to AB, Terayfi is sometimes called "Turuk, ancestor of the T^RAYPfA": he is so called in A 11, xii: refer also to AB, ccxv. cxLii This is omitted by MS. 3, which by error attributes Mismir's descendants to Samayra. cxLiii A I gives "Subuh wa Abu Merkha" by error for "Subuh Abu Merkha," a slip which also occurs in A 4, iv. Cp. note to para. cliv. cxLiv AB says that some MSS. substitute Fahfd for Qammad, but that Fahid was really son of Hammad. CXLV Of Makit AB says that he was also called " 'Abd el Ghfth." A i gives " Makbat " by error. CXLVI AB for FapliyyOn gives FApfuYvCN (and so also MS. 3), and adds that Fadl is said al^o to have been ancestor of the Beni Fa^l. A I by a slip leaves out the words " of Makit." There is a village of Mekibda a few miles north of Old Dongola. CXLVII A I by error gives " liammad " instead of " Selma." cxLViii Cp. A 2, XXXIV. MS. 3 gives " GabXrAb of Dongola," and after "of Ark6" adds "with the Khandk and the Island of Ndwi (?)." cxLix AB notes that Fahid is sometimes incorrectly called Fuhayd: he is so called in A 11. MS. 3 omits him and makes Giuna'a, etc., sons of liammad. CL A I by a slip omits the words "of Guma'a" and leaves a blank in place of " and the Ijammada." MS. 3 gives "the I^amar and the Ahimda" as sons of Qimid. 4—2 52 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ba. cli. cu Cp. A 2, ziv and A ii, zl. Of "Klianfar" AB says it is sometimes wrongly spelt " Ganfar." A i gives " 'A^ia" for " 'Abayta." CLii Of Mnkbal and Mu^Abla AB says they sometimes occur wrongly as Mui^iL and Mu^AbilU respectively. CLiii A I in place of ''are the Nebah" gives "are the NEsfH or, as is said, the Nebah." CLiv A I gives " Subuh hmoa Abu Merkha " (" Subuh, that is Abu Mer- kha"). In place of Qamayd el Nawdm AB gives "Hamayd father of Nawdm" and says the accounts which speak of "Hamayd el Nawimi" are wrong. A2, v also gives Ijamayd el Nawdm, ancestor of the NawAIma. A 3 XXVIII {q,v. note) and A 4, ix speak of " Hamayd el Nawim, ancestor of the NawAmIa." Cp. A 11, xvi. CLV Cp. para, xcvii. CLVi MS. 2 gives a^^U-J^a)! for aiSjl^JUJt. MS. 3 omits "or GhanOm.'' CLviii Cp. An, xviii-xx. A I by a slip gives " Ghanim " for " Ghdnim." MS. 3 adds the GiMfAn as descended from GamU'a. CLix MS. 3 omits the words following " {^asanAb. ..." CLX Cp. All, XXI. MS. 3 omits this paragraph. CLXi Cp. A 2, X and An, xxii. AB does not pursue this pedigree beyond *Armdn and Abu Khamsin, except to mention 'Armdn's son 'AdUn. A i gives "poAfBA" as among the reputed descendants of Qamaydin, but AB (ccix) calls them " pcABfA." CLXii Cp. A 2, V and A 11, xxv. CLXiii Cp. An, XXVI. MS. 3 gives "^KRidAB" and "RrraAB" for " IpiRfBAB " and " KitIAb," and omits the BelIAb. CLXiv Cp. An, XXVII. CLXV Cp. A 2, xi; A n, xxiv and ABC, xii. MS. 3 omits Tumayr and adds 'Abd Rabbihi, ShabbO, and Bubii. It also alters in the subsequent paragraphs the order in which the descendants of the sons of 'Arm^ are given. cixni^etseq. Cp. k 11, xxixetseq. MS. 3says"'AbdePAlhad24son8: they include Muhammad, ancestor of the KabOshIa and the J^LandIlAb, and 'Abd el Kerlm, ancestor of the 'AshAnI^, and QasabuUa, ancestor of the QasabullAb, and RAfa'i, ancestor of the RAfa'Ab, and Gddulla, an- cestor of the Gad6lAb, and Khadr, ancestor of the KhadrAb, and KaltQt, ancestor of the KaltKAb, and Kasr, and Beshr, and Mosa, and 'Omar, and Tisa'a KuUi, and, the tenth, of them, Muhammad el Nigay4» ancestor of the NigaypAb." CLXxi It is curious that both BA and A 11 (xxix) give " KarkQs" vrith a J, but " KarAkisa" with a Ji, The words inserted in a square bracket have evidently been omitted both in MS. i and 2 by error: their insertion makes the total 30 sons correct and squares with paras. BA, clxxii and A 11, xxix. For "'Abada" MS. i gives "'Abod" here, but "'Abada" in para. clxxii. a II (xxix and lxv) gives 'AbadAb. IV. BA. CLXXL OF THE SUDAN S3 MS. 3 from here onwards reads: '' 'Adlin son of 'Armdn had 30 sons: thqr include the KarAsika (four), whose mother was daughter of 'Ali walad KarkOs walad Shukl el Kamil; and the SffnAb (four); [and] the 'ABDt)TAB (four), whose mother was daughter of 'Abod; and Nifa'a, and Naff a, and el Malik 'Abd el D^^, and 'Abd el Ma'abOd, all of them sons of the same mother, namely the daughter of Adam walad fialayb; and Muhammad 'Ali, and Abu Selima and Barakit, all sons of a single mother; and el Malik Muhanmiad, ancestor of the Mu^^ammadAb, son of a different mother [ferid] ; and Tuayr, son of a different mother; and Abu Bukr, son of a different mother; and el 'Awad, son of a different mother; and 'Abd el Rahman Bidikis, son of a different mother." MS. 3 then gives a list of descendants, tribal and personal, of Nafi'a and Nifa'a: this entirely differs from any other version, excepting ABC, and is certainly spurious: the writing is so bad and text so corrupt and so obviously a gloss that this passage is not worth an attempt to quote it in ftiU. Tlie names of the following descendants of Nafi'a (for which cp. ABC) are decipherable: "Sirayi^ab," "MiidAB," "ShataywAb" (ABC, "Sha- T^rAb"), "Mudwis" {sc. "sons of"; ABC. "MudAwas"), "Me^Abpa," "Abu el Dar" {sc. "sons of"), "'Abd el Lajtf" {sc. "sons of"), "Abd el Kifi, ancestor of the ThawAbIt," " 'Abdulla, ancestor of the folk of Walad Abu Zumim," " Abukr, ancestor of the folk of Walad el Nafar," "Bakhit Aswad, who was childless." Among the descendants of Ndfa'a appear the "ThawAwUb" (or " ShawAwjAb " (?) ; ABC, "ThAwUb"), and the "'AmakrAb," and the "NugumIa" (for whom cp. A 11). The "HasAnAb" and "liADRAB" of ABC do not appear. The MS. continues as follows: "El Malik 'Abd el Ddim had 14 sons, 'AU and Y6iy and Hammad, all sons of the same mother, viz. Bukra daughter of his uncle Mukibir; and Abu Paraywa and Abu BasrOn and {iammdd el Harankal, sons of a single mother; and KabQsh; and Muham- mad el I^ankil (ABC, 'el Fi^'), ancestor of the NafAf^a at el Ddmer; and Shadda and l^ddQ, whose descendants are near Berber; and Pow and Kena, whose descendants are the KenAwIn NAs walad BA'ASHdM; and el 'Arashk61 and Abu Giddd, who had no children. The descendants of 'Ali include the 'AlIAb. The descendants of Qanmiad include the 'AlAtIt [who live] near the Saba'AnIa, and the people of el Midak (Mdrak?) at el Metenuna. The descendants of Y6iy are the Y6iyAb at K16z Ba'ara (?). Abu Pawayra [for "Paraywa"] was ancestor of the ParwAb [for *'ParaywAb"] near Bakardash (?). Abu BasrOn's descendants are com- mingled with the ZAIdAb. Qanunad el Harankal was ancestor of the NAs walad el TarIk [Tkrayfi (?)] at Metemma. The descendants of KabOsh live round KabOshia. As for [the sons of] 'Abd el Ma'abod, 'Abd el Saldm el Asfar was ancestor of the Supar and Lakit (?) and el Khadr and ["and** omitted by ABC] el Fiil, ancestor of the FAIlAb, and Ba'abOsh, ancestor of the Ba'AbIsh, and Sa'ad Abu Dabas. 54 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ba. clxxi. The 8ons of Sa'ad Abu DabOs were 'Abd el Salim and ICanbaldwi and Sanad, and Idris el ^d'a ancestor of the 'AbdsalAmAb, the people of el Buayda. The sons of Sa'ad Abu DabOs ["Abu DabOs" error for "ibn Pttb": cp. ABC] were el Bumis^ and N^ir and Muhammad el I^usayer and 'Ali andSdlih. Ends." "The BAbsa [for * AbAbsa*] are. . ., etc." (as para, clxxiii of BA). Paras, xviii and xix in ABC closely correspond to the above. CLXXii For "Shukdl" MS. i gives "ShuWla." For "the Mek Muhammad" MS. 2 gives "el mekani Muhammad" (" who was sumamed Muhammad "). " K6z Bara " (MS. 3, " K6z Ba'ara ") may possibly refer to Bira in Kordofdn, a few miles N.W. of which among the sandhills is a Khor called Y6iy. Koz means a sandhill or ridge. CLXXIII The first of the 'Abbdsids was called 'AbduUa Abu el 'Abbis "el SafFdh": it was his elder half-brother and successor, el MansOr, who was called "Abu Ga'afir." For "el Rif. . ." MS. 3 gives "el Rima and el MashhUr." CLXxiv Cp. A2, XXVIII, and A 11, lxiv. The Imdm 'Ali had a son Muhammad who was called " Ibn el Ijanafia " because his mother was of the tribe of Ijanifa (see Wiistenfeld, p. 3 1 1 and Y). CLXXV Cp. A 2, XL, and A 11, lxiii; and see note to D i, cm. A 2 gives Kutdf for Kahfin: cp. ABC, xxxi. It is, of course, only the mention of Ij^tim el T^ ((/'•v* Wiistenfeld, 6) that suggested (as in A 11, lxiii) the idea of generosity. CLXxvi Cp. A 2, XXXVIII and A 11, lxii. Here we have a valuable hint as to the different treatments accorded to the original MS. of " el Samarkandi " by BA, A 2, and An, respectively : A II simply begins " I heard. . . , etc." (f.e. el Samarkandi heard), but out of spite inserts some remarks of his own. A 2 is slightly paraphrasing for he begins " The Hadirba are a well- known tribe. El Samarkandi says ' I heard . . . ,* etc." BA simply para- phrases the whole without mentioning el Samarkandi. i For Ijlaggdg the Thakifi see Wiistenfeld, G. He was bom in 42 A Ji. and died in 95 a.h. He was successively governor of the Hegdz and of el 'Irdk. The "HapArma" are elsewhere called "HapArba" and "IJadAreb" (see D 7, LI in particular). Mansfield Parkyns says {Ufe in Abyssinia^ Ch. iv) "The inhabitants of Souakin and its neighbourhood are called Hadarba and their language Hadand^wy." He regarded them as a branch of the same group as the BiSHAidN, and mentions that they were enter- prizing traders. For an account of them see Part III, Ch. 13. CLXxvii Cp. A 2, xxxvi and A 1 1, lx. No information beyond that vouchsafed here is given in any of the fdshiis concerning the Gabarta; but Parkyns {Life in Abyssinia^ Ch. xl) speaks of a village over the Abyssinian border, east of l^eddref, as "in- habited by Abyssinian Mohammedans, who are called by their Arab co-religionists, Jibberti." Burckhardt also mentions them as a "class of ^ reading ^j^\ for sj^j^\. IV. BA. cxcvra, OF THE SUDAN 55 Abyssinian merchants" {Nubia^ pp. 309, 310). Burton (Pi^rimage,..^ i, 177) says "Abyssinian Moslems are called by the Arabs ' Jabarti.'" Bruce (Vol. in, Bk. iii, pp. 43-45) speaks of them as a "tawny" folk, not black, with long hair, and thinks their name signifies "the faithful." They are, he says,." the princes and merchants of this country [Abyssinia]^ converted to the Mahometan faith soon after the death of Mahomet." CLXxviii Cp. A 2, xxix; A 11, li and C 8, and contrast D i, clxv and D2, XV. 'Omar ibn 'Abd el 'Aziz, of the Beni Ommatya, was bom in 61 or 63 and died in loi AJi. He was Governor of Medina. MS. 3 omits "son of 'Apf " and the last eight words of the paragraph. CLXXix Cp. BA, ccvii; A 2, xxvii; A 11, lii; D i, xcii and civ, etc. From "Rikib" to "'Ali ibn Serdg" BA agrees practically with D i, but is less accurate for the earlier generations. Wiistenfeld (Y) gives the following (and cp. D i): The Imim 'AU I £1 Qusayn Zayn el 'Abdln Mu^unmad el Bd|^r I Gm'afir el ^idi)^ MOsa el Kizim I 'Ali el Ri<jUi Mubammad el GawAd For "el Haifa" MS. 3 gives "el Labia" both here and in paras, ccvii and ccviii. For GhulimuUa's date see Introduction to Part IV. CLXXX The Arabic of the quotation is CLXXXi For this et seq. cp. D 3, 222. MS. 3 reads " 'Abd el Ghani " for " 'Abd el Nebi." CLXXXii "Hag" or "Haga" instead of Hdg is probably correct. CLXXXiii MS. 3 reads "whose sons were Ak*hal and a section (Jarka) of the KawAhla . . . , etc." CLXXXVI Cp. D I, cix. CLXXXViii MS. 3 omits "on the Blue Nile." cxc MS. 3 gives "TumrAb" for "TumayrAb." cxcii For " and HadhlQl ..." (J^Sh 3) MS. 3 gives " and she was Lola (*^y C5* 3) daughter of Malik " cxcv MS. 3 omits "Muhammad." cxcviii " . . .a family of fakirs. . . , etc.": the Arabic is as follows: MS. I. Al»^t^^^,HH^*ij3o'^^1. MS. 2. ^3\^\fjtS^3Liji>^^\. MS. 3. ^3LS^^ji' 56 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ba. cxcvm. The copyist of MS. 3 evidently thought, rightly or wrongly, that 15 and 4l» ("Y" and <' J") were symbols of hidden meaning (q>. Hughes, p. 517). For a similar case see MS. C 9, in. ecu MS. 3 omits "I am not sure of Qasabulla's descendants/* and "I do not know. . . , etc." cciii MSS. 2 and 3 (and other MSS. I have seen) give "Kenir" for "Keni." MS. 3 omits Selim the son of 'Abd el Mzik. There is a biography of Sheikh Ijasan wad Belfla in D 3, No. 131. ccv For Ibrihim el Bolid see AB (lxxxix, xciv, etc.). Various details as to these four famous GAbirAb will be found in D 3, 17, etc. MS. 3 gives "GabArAb" for "GAbirAb." ccvi MS. 3 gives "Gabrfl" for "Merin" (MSS. i and 2). ccvii Cp. para. CLXXix, and D i, xcii and civ, where the relationship between these three Rikibs is given. MS. 3 omits the generations after 'Aid and the words "called Nowiwa." A further version of the Rikibia nisba will be foimd in D 5 (d), closely resembling BA. ccix It is not improbable that vdth this paragraph (which is omitted by MS. 3) the original copy of the nisba by el Sherif Tdhir (q.v. in para, ccxxiii) ended. £1 Sherif T^hir obviously could not have written the account of the Fungs which follows because they practically all reigned after his death. ccx The first quotation is given by Hughes (p. 483, "Quraish"). The Arabic of the second is The last sentence is The tasbih is the saying of sttbhdnu 'Uahi (" Glory be to God "). For "the children of Adam" some copies give "our father Adam." ccxi " Abu Nu'aym " is Abu Nu'aym Ahmad el Isfahini (948-1038 A j).), the author of Ijlilyat el Anbiyd (" Ornament of the Prophets "). See Huart, p. 230. ccxii It is very hard to decide what are the tribes intended. Probably this list is quite valueless. For " Beni Huzayl " MSS. i and 3 give " Bbni HUDAYL." MS. 3 gives "HAi" for "Helb," "KhalAf" for "IJalAf," "NA§m" for "NA^iR," "GhAbip" for "KAfid," and adds one other (indecipher- able). "El Ag*hQri" is Sheikh el Islim Abu el Irshdd 'Ali ibn Muhammad ibn Zayn el Din ibn Sheikh el Islim 'Abd el Rahman el Ag*hori, of the Mdliki sect. He died in 1066 a.h. (1655-6 a.d.). He wrote three com- mentaries on "Khalil" (see Ijiagi Khalfa's Lexicon^ Vol. v, p. 447). He occurs again in D 3, 22, and his great-grandfather in D 3, 157. ccxiii Cp. A 2, xxx; A 11, vii and liii; D 2, i and D 6, xxvi; and cp. note to BA, clxxiii. See also Vol. i, p. 162, for this migration or its prototype. IV. BA. ocxvL OF THE SUDAN 57 Sula3anin ibn 'Abd el Mdlik ibn Marwin was the name of the seventh of the Ommayyad dynasty, who died in 717 aj>.; but he certainly never went to Abyssinia and the Sudan and he died nine years before '' el Saffdh " was bom. Either the Sulaymin referred to here is another man altogether or, more likely, a confusion has arisen between his name and that of 'AbduUa ibn Marwin, the last of the Onunayyads, who did take refuge in the Sudan. The first 'Abbdsid Khalifa reigned from 750 to 754 a j). MS. 3 omits mention of the change of " Ans" to "Ounsa." ccxiv For"Ounsdb"MS.2givcs"Unsdb." ccxv Cp. A 2, XXXII ; A 1 1, LV and D 2, xli. ccxvi "Fung" (p^) and "FOng" (p-^^) occur with equal common- ness. In D 3 both are used indiscriminately. For the origin of the name see Westermann, pp.]n et seq, 910A.H. (1504 A.D.) is the accepted date for the foundation of the kingdom of Sennir, and there is greater agreement in the nimierous extant chronologies of the kings than would be expected. The points that are worthy of notice here are (i) That in Bruce and Cailliaud's versions 'Abd el Kddir appears as successor instead of predecessor of Ndfl, but in BA, D 2, and D 7 (which is the most reliable) 'Abd el ^dir is shown as succeeding 'Omdra Donkas. (2) "'Omdra Abu Saklnfn" (MSS. i and 2) should probably be " 'Omdra Abu Sakikfn" (or " Sakaykfn" as in MS. 3, D 3, vi and D 7). (3) Doda (or Dora, as in MS. 3) is also given by Bruce and Cailliaud, but in D 2 and D 7 (and as a general rule) he is omitted. (4) "Tanbul" appears in Bruce as "Tiby"; in Cailliaud, D 2 and D 7 as "Tabl": MS. 3 also gives "Jabl." (5) 'Abd el J^diT and Oimsa appear in transposed order in Bruce, CaiUiaud, D 2, and D 7. (6) The 'Adldn who preceded Bddi Sid el KOm is similarly said by Bruce to have been son of Ounsa and brother of 'Abd el Kidir: Cailliaud also calls him brother of 'Abd el Kddir. D 2 and D 7 and MSS. in general {e.g. D 3, 241) call him "son of Aya": this may be a nickname, or his mother may have been Aya, or there may be a confusion between Aya (written ^L^O and Unsa, i^. Ounsa {(LJ\ or X«Jt). Cailliaud is in error when he sp^ks of 'Adlin as "Tu^ par le cheykh Agyb." All the MSS. and all traditions agree that 'Adlin killed 'Agfb, f>. the famous sheikh of the 'AbdullAb, known as the Mdngilak^ for whom see D 3 (vi and passim) and D 5 (a). As regards the site of the battle, Cailliaud gives it as Kark6g, as do BA, AB and D 3 (No. 241): elsewhere in D 3 (No. 126) it is written "Karg6g" or "Karj6j" (^^j^^) by error for Kark6g (^yB^jS^). D 7 gives "Kalk61," and the latter may be correct. The name Kark6g, as generally used, applies to a large and well-known village over 50 miles south of Sennir and it is most improbable that Sheikh 'Agfb would ever have been fighting the Fung there. His seat was north of Khartoum and 58 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv, ba. ocxvl the niimerous engagements between the Fung and the 'AbdullAb used to take place in the vicinity of el Qalfi&ya, or at least far north of Sennib*. Kalk61 is close to el KimUn, some 60 miles south of Khartoimi, and a likely spot for a battle to have occurred between Fung and 'AbdullAb. Or again the reference may well be to a small village called Kark6g very close to the south of Khartoum, and a copyist, thinking the southemly Kark6g to be intended, and knowing it to be out of the question, may have substituted "Kalkdl." (7) Nineteen years is too long for Bddi Sid el KOm. Bruce gives 6, CaiUiaud 7, D 2 12, and D 7 only 3 years for his reign. (8) ''Bddi, son of Abu Dukn" (in all three MSB.) should be '*Bidi Abu Dukn." By '' Sidi 'Abd el l^dir el Gayli " (in all three MSB.) the author means 'Abd el Kddir el Gfldni, the founder of the ^diria tarika^ who died in 1 166 A J). The words translated ''was a follower of*' are 0^yi> yJ^j^^^^' (9) MB. 3 (only) allots Oimsa son of Nifir 14 instead of 4 years, ccxvii-ccxxi Ismd'fl died about 1766 and the total of the preceding reigns mentioned by BA is 310 years. As BA says 'Omdra Donkas began to reign in 910 aji., this would bring us to 1220 aji., ix. 1805 aj>. It is clear, therefore, that the durations of the reigns have been exaggerated. There were nominal Fung kings who succeeded Ismi'il, and the names that follow here as those of the Hamag dynasty are really those of the all- powerful Hamag viziers. Between Ismd'il and Ni§ir walad Muhammad there is a gap during which 'AdUn II was nominal king and Bddi walad Ragab and Ragab walad Muhanunad successively viziers. Ndsir succeeded Ragab while 'Adldn was still on the throne. For these kings and viziers see D 7. In para, ccxix MB. 3 gives "Muhammad walad Ragab" for "Ragab walad Muhanunad," and 4 years for 4^. ccxxii "1230" (I rr.) is no doubt a misprint for "1235" (I TT^). Ismd'fl Pasha took Benndr in June, 1821. ccxxiii MB. 3 is identical with MBB. i and 2 in this paragraph, but for the omission of the words "that was found" and "ibn" (between "Ibri- hfm " and " el feki ") and the substitution of " Gabdrdbi " for " Gdbirdbi " ; but MB. 3 of the nisha ends abruptly with the words " Gdbir son of Muhammad. End" (^^^t^l j>»<^ ■• ^1 >^W)* A copy in the possession of the feki Muhammad 'Abd el Mdgid of Omdurmin is identical in this passage with MBB. i and 2, but ends abruptly with " and I confide." Which of the copyists is referred to in the phrase " I found his son. . . " is uncertain as there is no information available as to the date of el Nor el Gdbiribi. The date of el Bherif el Jdhir ibn 'AbduUa would be about the end of the fifteenth century a.d., i,e, about the time of the foundation of the Fung kingdom : he was senior to Bheikh el Za3m ibn SughayerQn, whom D 3 (No. 258) says died in 1086 a.h. (1675 A J).), by five generations, both being descended from 'Aid ; and it appears he wrote the msba^ and that IV. BA. ocxxix, OF THE SUDAN 59 from him it passed to Gdbir, who was his cousin and junior to him by two generations. By "his father Gdbir" must be meant ''his ancestor Cxdbir." ^^He copied. . . " presimiably refers to Ibrihim ibn el feki Muhammad. Cp. the note to D 3, 17. ccxxv This paragraph and the following three and para, ccxxx are all additions by the latest copyist, the 'Ebayd Muhammad mentioned. MS. 2 ends with para, ccxxrv and the verse quoted in ccxxix. ccxxviii Cp. paras, cxxxiii and cxxxiv and notes thereon. El Nor Bey 'An|:ara was one of the Khalifa's best-known amirs. He survived the period of the Dervishes and still resides at Omdurmin. It is very doubtful if he is entitled to claim the ancestry here given: he is said to have been half a black. " Sdb el Yal " may be an error for " Sdb el Layl." ''Matti'* is the same name as the Biblical Amittai. ccxxn Cp. AB, xxx and A 2, zliii. TREE TO ILLUSTRATE MS. "BA" 1. GUHAYNA BRANCH 1 Sa'ad I Ravth Guhayna* I Mufl^ IjLays Dahmin I 'Abdulla I . Dhubiin • Note, In the text two v of the ancestors of *tt§ represent sons by dl 0 ad •'Omrtfn (Bern *Omrdn) 'Amir CArmima) §'Abd el 'Ai (Mai T T SaW Pabfa Akfrft Adi iSabikiyyan) {QabVdt) (Kurtdn) (Daki Hili 1 LQla = I:{asan e! Hilali (by a concubine) r" Ferag I NQb Doka 'Akil 1 fDwayb {Beni Dwayh) ' 1 I Dfnka i I \ IbhLhim I Mbib I Dekin Aur Kif OluclGhiya lad T Clra KirAn KAranfeu Ddka Aywa I^alk^l {KaldkUi in Tarns) Ddgir (Datvdgira in t/te East) 'Mil (Ma'dkla) i( [alO- «^ Lahu — • (LahdtoiyyGn) SI— \ 1 Minba'a Sandal {Sanddalih) \r bira la [S. "BA" I im 4rashk6l 'abUshia . IS. "BA" I jtn Arashkdl KahOshia , TREE TO ILLUSTRATE MS. "BA" 2. GA'ALlfN BRANCH talib is yiiny \ kings H — r Gdm \Gawi6 1 Mak (Meh I.Iamama, married her cousin Ilamayddn Abu Khamsin r Bishd nandb i FddU Mubammad ^^^Muhammaddb of Gerayf liasOiKaribdb Belidb 'Kitidb i I;;Iammad el Bahkarub (Awgdh) R (Re afa*a 'Awa4 'Abd el Rahman Bddil^is Wahhavb Wdb) (Wahdhib) \ Kunna {Kunndwiyyttn) f Ba*ash6m Ba^dshim Saba*dnia People of el *Arashk6l People of el KabOshia , 1 *Abd Shams iSee Sheet i) I £1 *Abbd8 See Sheet 2) by different mothd 1 r— Lglb fZayd htuSb) I lim 'Abd el Ral ^^ \Bahgdb ) f El feld I 1 • mad 'Abd el Kerl I i [6i ] MANUSCRIPT AB Introduction The author of AB was Ahmad ibn Ismd'fl " el Azhari." Both his father and mother belonged to the DAHMASHfA section of BedayrI a and were therefore ultimately Ga'aliIn, claiming descent from el 'Abbis the uncle of the Prophet. Ahmad '' el Azhari " was bom at el Obeid in Kordofdn, and about 1830-1840 went to Egypt and entered the University of el Azhar. He remained there for twelve years as a student and teacher of the Miliki code, and then returned to el Obeid. In 1 88 1 he proposed returning to Cairo, but on reaching Khar- toum was requested by Ra'Qf Pasha, the Governor-General, to accompany an expedition against the newly arisen Mahdi and attempt conciliation. The party was, however, dl but annihilated and ''el Azhari '' was among the slain. The original manuscript, written in 1853, is in the keeping of the head of the Ismi'ilia farikay to which the family of the author all belong, and was lent to me temporarily in 1907 by ''el Sayyid" Ismi'fl el Azhari, the son of the author and then It^^di of el Obeid. He had borrowed it from the son of that Sayyid el Mekki who had been the head of the farika and the Mahdi's foremost adherent in Kordofdn. Since then I have seen various other copies and ex- tracts, and probably they are very numerous. The headmaster of el Kdmlin school made a copy of the original for the author's son in December 1910, and copies of this copy both for the Director of Education and for me. Having done no more in 1907 than translate the original and not copied out the Arabic I have made frequent use, when in doubt, of the copy made for me. Of the manner in which the work was composed no more is known than what the author himself states. He seems to have collected a number of ciurent pedigrees, and after eliminating much that he thought worthless to have embellished the remainder with a series of pious aphorisms and arguments, some inferior verses of his own composition, and a wealth of detail as to the present ramifications of his own family. Much of this extraneous matter has been omitted in translation. 62 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ab. l I In the name of God. . . . Praise be to God. . .(a lor^ exordium in praise of God and of Muhammad follows). II The servant of his glorious God, el Sayyid Ahmad ibn el Wali el Sheikh Ismi'fl now speaks. Since the study of the pedigrees of men is one of which the knowledge is useless and ignorance is harm- less, and since by expending one's energies on such study one shortens one's days, I paid no attention to it, nor did I feel any tendency to do so, until at last I even became confused as to the exact deter- mination of my relationship to such of my own and my father's generation as were alive. In addition, this confusion existed to such an extent among several of the family that some of them began to vie with others in the length of their pedigrees and to boast of their original ancestors. III Accordingly, the Imdm of the age, the Leader of the Way, the restorer of lawful and true knowledge, the master of his time, my lord and father, el Wali Ismd'il, by whose agency God granted me to taste the sweetness of the Faith, ordered me to make a genealogical record showing every one of the ancestors from whom were variously descended those that were yet alive, and to point out all the seed of our ancestor el feki Bishdra el Gharbdwi and to carry back their pedigrees to him, and his pedigree also to el Malik Ndsir son of Salih son of Musa el Kebfr, who was known 3S Masu and in whose person are united all the branches of Ga'al eL DufAr now existing, and [he bade me] to mention also how this Ancestor was descended from Serrdr son of Kerdam, the ancestor of airtfie Ga'aliyyCn and to carry back his pedigree to el Sayyid el 'Abbds tDJ uncle of the Prophet, to whom be the blessings of God and salutatic^n, and through el 'Abbib to 'Adnin, and so to arrange all in verse that thereby all our family and suchlike might attain the uttermost of thoir desire. IV Then I sought for the books of pedigree^ that contain all the tribes of Ga'al el DufAr and suchlike among tlJif Arabs, and by the strength and might of God I was able to obtain\nimierous manu- scripts, including one copied by my maternal grancUf^ther the learned and esteemed and profound sage el Hig Muhamqp^d ^^^ Bishira from a manuscript which he discovered in God's couV^ry, Mekka the noble, in the year of his pi^rimage, written by the h^d of el Sherif Surur. V p also obtained] a copy made — also in the Holy iVand — ^by the learned expert and pious saint el Sheikh Muhammad y^^ '^^ i^^ 'Abd el Biki from a manuscript which he found in posscJp^®^ ^^ ^^ Sheikh el Kimil, the learned genealogist known as "el Aj|pghnibi"; IV. AB. XL OF THE SUDAN 63 and the latter had copied it from the manuscript of el Sheikh Silim el SanhQri. VI [Again, I obtained] a manuscript which agrees with the two I have mentioned and which is said by its copier to have been also taken from el Sheikh el SanhQri; and, in addition, more than four other manuscripts. VII All these manuscripts were examined and their substance ex-> tracted, and thereto I added what I ascertained by questioning learned men of high standing, and made of them a genealogical record that will undoubtedly satisfy whoever reads it. This I [com- pleted] on the forenoon of Wednesday the 4th of Gamdd el Akhir in the year 1263 a.h.^. . • VIII And after I had made this rough copy in that year I continued to study the accuracy of the genealogies which I had collected for several years, and, after ascertaining the truth from the authoritative works of famous Imdms, I rejected whatever was completely in- accurate in certain of the records, and finally accepted as true what- ever I had found by the help of God to be correct. Then I set my- self to make a fair copy, after having added such words as occasion demanded, [and] I inserted the narrative of various incidents by way of explanation and instruction. IX Then I named the work "The Complete Compilation of our pedigree to el Sayyid el 'Abbds," and put it into verse, adding exiracts quoted on the authority of the Imdms whose names are familiar to all men of education. This I have done in a manner such as I have not seen equalled elsewhere, and I have said all that there 18 to be said by way of information concerning the ultimate origins and subdivisions [of the tribe] ; and I have arranged the result of my researches from the authorities into a complete constellation of five chapters : X The first chapter explains the honour accruing to one that traces his descent to el Sayyid el 'Abbds, and gives some of the virtues of el Sayyid el 'Abbds, and mentions his descendants and what people trace their lineage to them, and shows how honourable is he that is connected with the Prophet, upon whom be the blessing of God, by having Hdshim ibn 'Abd Men&f as a common ancestor, and how secure is he that has preserved the record of his pedigree from father to ancestor, and what is ordained for him that disowns them. XI There is also an appendix enimierating one by one the steps whereby our pedigree is traced to el Sayyid el 'Abbds, God bless him, both in prose and verse, and mentioning all the ways [to grace] ^ 1846 A J). 64 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ab. xl and which of them is the best: it also explains our connection with the Prophet, upon whom be the blessings of God, in that Hishim ibn 'Abd Menif is our common ancestor, and our lineage as far back as 'Adnin. XII The second chapter explains the duty of studying the profitable part of genealogical records, and shows what part of them is un- profitable. XIII There is also an appendix giving the rule concerning the observance of ties of blood-relationship. XIV The third chapter gives the descendants of our ancestor the feki Bishira el Gharbdwi and shows how they are related to him. XV There is also an appendix concerning our ancestor, the feki Bishira, himself. XVI The fourth chapter contains a warning against overweening pride in one's forefathers. XVII There is also an appendix explaining how the learned and pious man is better than he of noble descent unless the latter be also learned and pious. XVIII The fifth chapter gives some account of the tribes of the Arabs and Ga'al el DufAr. XIX There is also an appendix giving the pedigree of my maternal grandfather el Hdg Muhammad walad Bishira to el Say)dd el 'Abb^, and his connection with the Prophet, upon whom be the blessings of God, through having H^him ibn 'Abd Mendf as a common an- cestor, and the continuation of his pedigree as far as 'Adnin. XX And now it is time to commence laying before you the result of the work I have done by the help of the Lord of all honour and eternity : so in the name of God, and placing my trust in God and his Prophet, I begin as follows. {Here foUoios Chapter /, a disquisition concerning the honour that accrues to one that traces his descent to el *Abbds: z^ pages are omitted in the translation; and then occurs the following^ f.e. para, xxi, etc.) XXI Now as regvds the seed of el Sayyid el 'Abbis, God bless him, the genealogists mention that he had two sons, el Fadl and 'Abdulla, God bless them. The truth, however, is that el Sayyid el 'Abb^ had ten sons and three daughters; namely el Fadl and 'Abdulla and 'Obaydulla and Mushir^ and 'Abd el Raiiman and Ma'abad and el Ijirith and Kathir and '(3f and Tam^ and Amna and Um I^abfb and Safia. XXII After exhaustive search I have not found that el Sayyid Fadl had any children except Um Kulthum: the bulk of the tribe [are ^ reading>l.« for^^. IV. AB. XXIX. OF THE SUDAN 65 descended from] el Sayyid 'Abdulla ibn el 'Abbds, and I have found that he had more than three sons, and they include 'Ali and el Fadl and 'Obaydulla. XXIII From 'Ali son of 'Abdulla are descended the 'AbAbsa, and from el Fadl son of 'Abdulla the Ga'aliyyOn, and from 'Obaydulla son of 'Abdulla the HilAliyyCn. And their children's children have become scattered in the lands of the East and the West. XXIV All the sub-tribes of the Beni el 'AbbAs who are now in the Sudin are descended from el Fadl son of 'Abdulla son of el 'Abbds, whether they be Ga'al el DufAr or not; and this, please God, I will explain in the fifth chapter^ when enumerating the tribes of the Ga'aliyyCn, that is of Ga'al el DufAr. {The author continues his discourse concerning the immediate descendants of el *Abbds for 3^ pages ^ and then continues as foUotos^ i.e. para, xxv, etc) XXV Appendix giving the steps whereby our pedigree is traced to el Sayyid el *Abbds^ God bless him^ and our connection with the Prophet^ upon whom, be the blessings of God^ in that Hdshim ibn *Abd Mendf is our common ancestor^ and our lineage as far back as Adndn. XXVI Since it has been shown from what I have said how honour has accrued to us from our connection with the Prophet, upon whom be the blessings of God, and since it has been taught therein that people are to be believed as to their pedigrees, I say praise be to God that I have preserved my pedigree [as handed down] by my ancestors to me and by their ancestors to them. XXVII And [the truth of] it has been confirmed by such persons as I have found who are advanced in years and are men of weight and reliability, and by questioning them I have verified it, and to what they have told me I have added all the true pedigrees which have come into my hands and been preserved by me, and I have made certain of the truth [of the whole] by enquiries from the learned genealogists. XXVIII Here then is the course of our pedigree to our ancestor the fdd Bishdra el Gharbiwi, whereby those of his seed now existing trace their descent, and [an exposition of] the connection with him of any tribes of Ga'al el DufAr now existing, and of his connection with Serrir ibn Kerdam, the ancestor of all the famous tribes of Ga'al, and with our lord el 'Abbds, the uncle of the Prophet, upon whom be the blessings of God, and with his ancestor Hdshim ibn *Abd Menif, and again with the latter *s forefather 'Adndn. XXIX Indeed I have preserved my pedigree beyond 'Adndn to 1 reading J^cdUt for J.^cJj\, U.S. a s 66 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS IV. ab. xxix. Adam the father of mankind, God bless him, but I am not permitted to recount it beyond 'Adndn because of the saying of the Prophet as related by the genealogists, "Trace not pedigrees beyond 'Adnin"; and in truth my only desire in giving this record is to show the honour that accrues to me from my connection with the Prophet, for to him [only] do 'Adndn and the rest owe the honoiu- [in which they are held]. XXX Thus the poet has said: ''How many a father owes the nobility (which he possesses) to his son even as 'Adnin owes his to the Prophet of God." XXXI By way of explanation I tell you also that when the Ga'alit- YCfN, that is Ga'al el DufAr, were shown to be descended from el Sayyid el Fadl son of el Sayyid 'AbduUa son of 'Abbds, and when each one of them began enumerating his ancestors one by one until he reached el Sayyid el 'Abbds, some of the genealogists [were found to] differ in the course of the enumeration owing to inaccuracies of the cop3dsts in altering the spelling of some of the names and omitting others and transposing the position of others. XXXII But, after making most minute investigations, I adopted [in each case] the version that most often occurred, [and then too] after hearing [the names] from the mouths of them that knew them. Thus my enumeration became authoritative, as you shall shortly see, please God, both in prose and verse. XXXIII And if the list of ancestors of anyone who claims to be of Ga'al el DufAr does not include Sal^, his pedigree is incorrect, for Saldh was ancestor of Ga'al el DufAr, and he had seven sons, and his father was Musa el Kebir, who was known as Masu. XXXIV Then the list proceeds from Saidh [upwards] to Serrdr ibn Kerdam, the ancestor of all the Ga'al, and if any list does not in- clude him its owner is no Ga'ali. XXXV Now there is a variant account wherein it is said that Sal^ was son of Muhammad el Dahmashi son of Bedayr son of Samra, and this is utterly wrong. XXXVI Another variant says that Saldh was son of Muhammad el Dahmashi son of Bedayr son of Turki son of Bedayr son of Samra, and this also is incorrect. XXXVII Yet another variant gives Saldh as son of Musa el Keblr, who was known as Masu, son of Muhammad son of Salih son of Bedayr son of Samra, and this account is nearer the truth. XXXVIII The real reliable version is that Salkh was son of Milsa, who was nicknamed Masu el Kebir son of Muhammad son of Salih son of Muhammad son of Dahmash son of Bedayr son of Samra son of Serrdr. IV. AB. XLVi. OF THE SUDAN 67 XXXIX As regards Serrdr, the ancestor of all [the Ga'aliyyCn], some say that he was son of Kerdam son of Budd'a son of I;Iark^ son of Masruk son of Ahmad el Yemdni son of el Ga'al son of Idris son of ^ys son of Yemen son of el Khazrag son of 'Adi son of I^u^ son of Kerab son of Hdfil son of Yifil son of Dhu el Kili'a el IjUmyari son of Himyar son of Sa'ad son of el Fadl son of 'Abdulla son of el 'Abbds, but I have not found this true. XL Others say that Serrir was son of Kerdam son of Abu el Dis son of Budd'a son of ^asin son of Ahmad el ^egdzi son of Ibr&him el Yemini Ga'al el Aswad son of el Fadl son of 'AbduUa son of el 'Abb^, and this too is given for what it is worth. XLI Others say that Serrdr was son of Kerdam son of Abu el Dis son of Budi'a son of Masruk. XLII Also it is said that Hasin was son of Ahmad son of parkin, or again that his name was 'Abdulla son of 'Abd el Mutfalib son of H^ishim. But this account also is feeble. XLIII The correct account which I have found in the highest authorities and most generally supported and which I have adopted in my version is as follows : XLIV I say — and God is our help — ^that I am el Sayyid Ahmad son of el Sheikh Ism^'il el Wali son of 'Abdulla son of Ismi'il son of 'Abd el Rahfm Bihi son of el Hdg Hammad son of the feki Bishira el Gharbdwi son of the feki 'Ali son of Bursi son of Muhammad son of Kabsh son of Himayn son of el Malik Ndsir son of Salih son of Musa, sumamed Masii el Kebir, son of Muhammad son of ^aldh son of Muhammad son of Dahmash son of Bedayr son of Samra son of Serr4r, the ancestor of all [the Ga'aliyyun], son of Kerdam son of Abu el Dis son of Budd'a son of Harkdn son of Masruk son of • • • • Ahmad el Hegdzi son of Muhammad el Yemeni son of Ibrdhim el Ga'ali, who was ancestor of Ga'al the famous, son of Sa'ad son of el Fadl son of 'Abdulla son of el 'Abbds, the uncle of the Prophet, upon whom be the highest blessings of God and salutation, son of 'Abd el Muttalib son of Hdshim son of 'Abd Mendf son of Kusai son • • • • of Kelib son of Murra son of Ka'ab son of Luai son of Ghilib son of Fihr son of Mdlik son of el Nudr son of Kenina son of Khuzayma son of Mudraka son of el Yds son of Mudr son of Nizdr son of Ma'ad son of 'Adndn. XL V Here ends the true pedigree which I have preserved and there- by observed the law. XLVI I have also put it into verse as an aid to memory to the student in order that he may thereby be enabled to gratify his object to the fiiU. 5—2 68 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS IV. ab. xlyu. {Here folhto 41 lines of doggerel^ eked out with laudatory adjectives and religious remarks and giving the writer* s pedigree up to *Adndn. Then, after 4 lines of prose, occurs the following, i.e. para, xlvij, etc.) XL VII Chapter II, explaining the duty of studying the profitable part of genealogical records, and showing what part of them is unprofitable, with an appendix thereto. XL VIII The study of pedigrees is in part profitable and in part unprofitable. The study of so much as is profitable is obligatory by law upon every Muslim. XLIX Thus Sidi el Imim 'Omar ibn el Khatt^b, God bless him, said ** Ye know from your pedigrees how ye are connected." L And the Sheikh Tat^ says ** It is your duty to know from your pedigrees how ye are connected, because of the exhortation ye have received to [keep the record of] your blood-relationships." LI El Shddhali also says ''That which has no other claim to be obligatory than his {sc. 'Omar's) [sole] authority is yet obligatory." LII The above is intended to apply to [the study of the pedigrees of] people between whom [and yourself] there is some relationship ; and indeed el Imim Abu el Ijbsan acquiesced in the obligations of such study in the same manner, saying that this applied to blood-relation- ship, [f .^.] to the case of people between whom [and yourself] there is some relationship, and not to [the case of] a man who claims honour by marriage [only]. LIII El 'Adawi also said ** Ye know that [the keeping of the record of] your blood-relationships is obligatory"; so he is equally to be credited. LIV And, look you! Is it not obvious that a man should know from his pedigree the total number of his ancestors in Islam rather than restrict his knowledge to three forefathers [only] ? LV That which is unprofitable in the [study of] pedigrees is the knowledge of the pedigrees of others, that is of those to whom one is unrelated, because the authoritative dictum does not apply to such, and the following saying of the Prophet, upon whom be the blessings of God, about one who was learned in pedigrees bears this out "A knowledge of them is useless and ignorance harmless." LVI El Tat^ says " Such knowledge of pedigrees as ' so and so was son of so and so of the children of so and so, and the children of so and so are connected with the children of so and so by having so and so as a common ancestor' is a [type of] learning that is unprofitable both in this world and the next, and ignorance of it does no harm to him that is ignorant of it, nor does he commit any sin by neglecting it." IV. AB. LxxvL OF THE SUDAN 69 LVII On this point too it is to be noted that a noble pedigree con- fers no merit upon a man from the religious point of view, and pride in such is blameworthy. LVIII Yusef ibn *Omar sajrs "If a man devote himself to the study of what does not concern him^ in his religion, his labour is impious." LIX I say that this is the tradition, and if the warning against pride of ancestry is [admitted to have been] proved, then it becomes a matter of knowledge that the study of other people's pedigrees is of no use and unprofitable, since "knowledge of them is useless and ignorance harmless." LX El Imdm Abu el Hasan says " He who is ignorant of this should not be called ignorant." LXI An improfitable form of genealogical research is the tracing of pedigrees to one's infidel ancestors. Indeed a knowledge of the relationships of infidels is not demanded by the law. (The author enlarges on this topic for half a page and then continues — para. LXii.) LXII Thus I have shown you from the above what is profitable and what unprofitable in [the study of] pedigrees and the obligation of knowing so much as is profitable, as proved by the saying of el Imim 'Omar quoted above. LXin This is supported by the quotation I have found in some genealogical records from the Words of the Prophet. . .about one who was learned in pedigrees "A knowledge of them is useless and ignorance harmless " : LXIV-LXX That is. . .{here follow y word for word^ paras. BA, vii to XI f followed by a series of quotations from Abu el Hasan^ etc.). LXXI-LXXII (An explanation of terms used.) LXXIII (Identical with BA, xiii.) LXXIV (Identical with BA, xiv.) (The author then continues in the same strain for half a page. Then begins the long third chapter concerning the numerous descendants of elfe/d Bishdra el Gharbdwi. The first 12 pages are omitted: then occurs the following y ix. para. Lxxv.) LXXV Now our ancestor, the feki Bishdra el Gharbdwi, was by origin one of the most noble Ga'al, the dignitaries of high lineage, and he was descended from the children of 'Abbds the uncle of the Prophet . . . y and this I dealt with in the first chapter in enumerating my ancestors. LXXVI Now his forefathers were among the dignitaries of the 1 reading A-JU Ji^^^ 0^*9« O^ <i' for ^ ^^j^ O^ W. 70 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ab. lxxvi. kings of the DufAr, who were an independent people; and his an- cestor in the fifth degree was el Malik Ni^ir, son oF Salih son of Musa "Masu el Kebfr," and ancestor of the MALiK-NAsndA. LXXVII This term, which is pronounced ''Melkan^irfa/' denotes the stock of our said ancestor and also the other descendants of el Malik Ndsir, with the reservation that our ancestor [Bishira] with- drew apart Sfrom the rest, and became so famous for his reUgious attainments that he came to be regarded by his descendants as founder of a race of his own; and they traced their descent to him and were known among the tribes of Ga'al el DufAr as the GharbA- wfNGi (spelt with a to and / and n and then a letter [pronounced] between a g and sh). LXXVIII So then you have learnt the facts about him ; and if you have regard to his ultimate origin he was an 'Abbdsi, and if to the tribes of Ga'al, he was a Ga'ali Duf&ri, and if to the kings of the DufAr, he was a Melkand^iri. LXXIX And he lived a life of the greatest godliness and sanctity and purity, and pre-eminent in piety and truth and faithfulness and nobility of character, and ennobled by the greatest virtues. LXXX Thus finally he became greatly respected among the people and with his children was held in the highest honoiu* by the greatest men of the land. LXXXI The truth of all that has been said and proved and written of him is shown by the attention and regard paid to him by the kings and the honour and high esteem in which they held him ; and they used to write letters patent for him to every one living in their realms directing that no one should interfere with him and his children or with anyone related to him by blood or by marriage among the noble Ga'al that men know so well. LXXXII And I found a document signed by the learned pious and powerful conqueror the late Sultan Bddi son of the Sultan NQl, and dated 1145 a.h.^, and it runs as follows, after the preface. . . : LXXXIII "These letters patent I have written for the feki Bish^ son of the feki 'Ali son of Bursi that no man interfere with him and his brothers and his sons and his relatives by marriage and his family and any connection of his or any one under his protection: let no one of my subjects interfere with him I And I, the Sultan B&di son of the Sultan Nul have confirmed the honours conferred by the Sultan Bddi son of the Sultan Arbdt on el feki Bishdra son of feki *Ali son of Bursi, on him and on him that is with him, — honours done to God and His Prophet, a sacred duty. * 1732 AJ). 1V.AB.XCIV. OF THE SUDAN 71 LXXXIV From whomsoever of his successors hold these letters let no man demand contribution nor first-fruits [Ut. 'custom*] nor levy nor market due nor impost nor forage-due nor herd-due [matiirat] nor anything small or great within the royal realms, either at home or abroad, in the east or in the west. LXXXV If anyone interferes with him or approaches him let him blame no one but himself [for the consequences]. Beware I I say, beware of disobedience I He who disobeys let him blame no one but himself." LXXXVI This I have copied from the sealed letters-patent granted to him, word for word, and these letters are now in my possession.. LXXXVII And he had [granted to him] other letters-patent which have been lost in the course of time. It is enough that he relied upon God Almighty. {Here follow four pages of laudations of Bishdra and his descendants mixed with anecdotes of their lives: then follows para, lxxxviii.) LXXXVIII The reason why our ancestor el feki Bishdra was called "el Gharbdwi" ["the Westerner"] was as follows: LXXXIX When el Sheikh Ibrihim el Buldd ibn Gibir came from Egypt he settled on the island of Tamag in the country of the SiiAi^A and taught law [lit. Khalil] and apostleship [risdla], XC Now our ancestor el feki Bishdra was [still] a child, and his father el feki 'Ali ibn Bursi was a man of religion who observed the IjLurdn and had some knowledge of the sciences, and [the latter] left the circle of his family and devoted himself to religion, and of all his sons he used to urge Bishdra in particular to devote himself to religion. XCI Thus when our ancestor el feki Bishdra heard the news of [the arrival of] el Sheikh Ibrdhim el Buldd, he crossed the river from their home [at] I;I6sh Mdr in Dongola and joined el Sheikh Ibrdhim at Tamag Island and sought learning and religious instruction from him, and sat at his feet for a [long] while. XCII Now the name Bishdra was very common among the pupils, so he sumamed our ancestor el feki Bishdra "el Gharbdwi," because the home of our ancestor, I^6sh Mdr, was to the west of the Island where the Sheikh lived, and our ancestor used to cross the river from the west to the east to visit the Sheikh at Tamag Island. XCIII Thus, since the Sheikh Ibrdhim named him "el Gharbdwi," he became famous by that name : and the date of his connection with the Sheikh Ibrdhim was the eleventh century [of the Hegira]. XCIV So he served him and acquired learning and practical re- ligious instruction from him, for el Sheikh Ibrdhim el Buldd was one 72 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ab. xciv. of the greatest and most pious and learned of sages, [and was] the first to teach law [KhaUl] in the land of the Fung. XCV I have mentioned the chief points in his biography in what follows: Ibrahim el Buldd was son of Gibir, and his story emits a sweet odour. XCVI His [full] name was el Sheikh el Imim el Hugga Ibr&him son of Gdbir son of '(3n son of Selim son of Rubitf the father of the RiKAsfA Sayyids, and he was bom at Tamag, an island in the land of the SnAiKiA, and went to Egypt and studied imder Sidi Muhammad el Banufari, and was taught by him the origins and the ends of divinity. XCVII Then he moved to Tamag and there taught law [Khalil] and apostleship. XCVIII He was [also] the first to teach law [KhaUl] in the land of the Fung. XCIX Many people used to visit him, and he taught the whole science of law [Khalil] from beginning to end seven times and thereby instructed 40 persons, among whom was the virtuous Sheikh 'Abd el Rahman his brother. ■ C So his story continues : and it is said that the reason why he was called "el Buidd" was that a certain man swore to divorce his wife if he did not succeed in collecting into his house everything that God had created. Then [el Buldd] decided the matter by placing a l^urdn on the bed, and explained his action by quoting the following words of God "There is nothing that I have omitted in the Book**; and his Sheikh said to him "You are Buldd el Berr** ["the Steel of the Earth*'], and his cognomen of "Buldd** for that reason became famous. CI His sons were el Hdg Muhammad and el VLig ^ammad, both good and virtuous men, and such of his seed as exist now are descended from them. CII By the help of the Great King, the Almighty, I have now com- pleted all that I promised in this chapter. cm Chapter IV. . .{The title is repeated as in para, xvi.) CIV and CV My brethren in God and the Prophet, overweening pride in our forefathers is blameworthy in the law, and it is not the part of an intelligent man to. . .{continues as BA, xvi, which is slightly expanded). CVI So too, the Prophet. . ., according to the beautiful tradition related by Ibn Ddud and el Termidhi, said " God hath redeemed you from the brutishness [ghubiyya] of the days of ignorance and pride of ancestry. IV. AB. cxxxra. OF THE SUDAN 73 CVII The faithful are pious and the impious are base. Ye are the children of Adam, [created] of earth." CVIII The Im^ Abu el Hasan in explanation of this tradition says that ghubiyya is so spelt and refers to pride and vain-glory, and that the saying was intended to warn people of being boastful as [the people of] the days of ignorance were from pride and suchlike and conceit of ancestry. CIX For, considering that all men alike were formed from the earth that is trodden underfoot, how shall {Continues as BA, xlii.) (Then follow comments and traditions from el Termidhi and el Khdzin on the subject ofnuaCs creation (15 lines')^ and then a tradition concerning Abu Sufidn^ ending as follows ^ ix. para, ex, etc.) CX-CXIII Then God revealed this verse and forbade boastful com- parisons of pedigrees and competition to amass wealth and disdain of the poor, saying "O people. . . .{Continues as BA, xxii, the quota- tions and explanations as given being identical. The same strain con- tinuesfor i\ pages y and the closing words are as follows ^ i.e. para, cxiv.) CXIV And thus the honour that comes from piety is the greatest, so the pious man is better and nobler in God's sight than the man of noble birth [el Sherif], because God said **The noblest of you in God's sight is the most pious of you." CXV £1 Imdm el Khdzin expounded this verse and showed by virtue of . . . . {Continues exactly as BA, xxxiii.) CXVI-CXVIII And lastly he quoted Abu Hurayra as saying that the Prophet. . .was asked ** Which. .. .{Continues as BA, xxxvii and xxxviii dovm to*\. .of male and female": the only difference lies in a few grammatical variations. Then^ after five lines of explanation of terms y Chapter V commences as follows ^ para, cxix.) CXIX Chapter V, giving some account of the tribes of the Arabs and Ga'al el DufAr, with an appendix. CXX-CXXIX Know that God. . .says "And I have made. . . .{Here follow BA, XXIII and xxxii m juxtaposition^ followed immediately by BA, XXIV to XXXI. The copies y but for grammatical variations y are identical with the exceptions noted in BA.) CXXX The learned Muhammad Z&id el Kafuri asked the question "Is the enslavement of all the Arabs permissible or not?" The cele- brated answer was that it was [not?] so, and this is the view of Mdlik and Ahmad, because slavery implies deterioration. CXXXI-CXXXII {As BA, XLVii and xlviii, mth the exceptions given in the notes.) CXXXIII I am not sure of the subdivisions of the seven tribes mentioned because of the variations in the different accounts. 74 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ab. cxxxiv. CXXXIV-CXXXV {These two paragraphs are together identical with BA, XLix, with the exceptions noted in BA.) CXXXVI {As BA, LI, with the exceptions there noted.) CXXXVII Now there are [also] seven tribes apart from these seven, viz. Bag, BAcic, Khashba, Khabra, Haratha, Ghibra and 'Athir. These are of non-Arab [*agam] ancestors, blacks and whites. CXXXVIII-CXXXIX This account is the true one, but in some of the genealogies it is said that the original Arabs are Himyar and T^Ai {Continues as BA, l, with only the exceptions there noted.) CXL Now as for the tribes of the Arabs descended from Guhayna, taken separately by themselves, according to some genealogies the sons of Dhubidn were ten, viz {Continues as BA, Lix, with some variations for which see the trees.) CXLI-CLIX {These nineteen paragraphs give the various personal and tribal descendants of Dhubidn, and correspond in outline to paras. LX et seq. of BA, though the latter adds very many details as will be seen by reference to the trees y where all points of difference and additions and omissions can be seen, except such as are specifically mentioned in the notes to BA. There is nothing m these paragraphs beyond what is shozan in the tree and in the notes to BA.) CLX Now Dhubidn, whom we mentioned above, was the son of Guhayna son of. . . {etc., as in the tree, as far as ^Adndn). CLXI This is the end of [the account] which I have accepted, according to what I found in the records dealing with the tribes of the Arabs, but I cannot vouch for its correctness. CLXII-CLXV Now as regards Ga'al in general the true account is that which I have found given in some of the records, viz. as follows : • . .{Paras. CLXiii to CLXV are here omitted as being identical with paras, cxxx to cxxxii of BA, q.v.) CLXVI Now the man who collected all the tribes of Ga'al together was Kerdam son of Abu el Dis, and whosoever is not enrolled among his descendants is not a Ga'ali. CLXVII His abode was in the land of el Hegdz and the fertile lands, and it is related that his father Abu el Dis had two sons, Kerdam and Tergam ; but of Tergam's descendants I know nothing. CLXVIII As regards Kerdam it is said that his name was the Sultan Hasan Kerdam son of Abu el Dfs, and that he had ten sons; but those that are known and whose descendants are verified and recorded in the genealogies are three only, viz. Dula and Tomim and Serrir. CLXIX Dula was ancestor of FCr and the SakArang, and Tomim of the TomAm. CLXX Senir was ancestor of all [the Ga'aliyyGn], and had three IV. AB. ccxxra. OF THE SUDAN 75 sons, Samra and Samayra and Mism&r. So I will complete what I have to say of the descendants of each of these three in turn, if it please God. CLXXI-CCIX {These paragraphs give the descendants of Samra and Samayra and Mismdr: the names of all the individuals and the sub- tribes here said to be descended from them toill be found in the tree. Any remarks made in passing by the author and not noted in the tree^ toill be found in the notes to BA, q.v. paras. CXL to CLXi.) CCX The above are the descendants of Serr&r son of Kerdam, the ancestor of all [the Ga'aliyyOn]. CCXI Some accoimts give Bedayr as one of his sons, but this is incorrect: his sons were three, Samra and Samayra and Mismir, and I have given their descendants, all of whom are included in [the term] Ga'al, both the DufAr and the others. CCXII As regards the tribes of Ga*al el DufAr taken separately, their lineage is as follows: their ancestor, from whom they are all variously descended, was Sal&h son of Musa el Kebfr son of Muham- mad son of Sal&h son of Muhammad son of Dahmash son of Bedayr son of Samra son of Serrdr, the general ancestor; and anyone un- connected with him [Serrdr] is not a Ga'ali Dufiri. CCXin The sons of Saldh son of MQsa, known as MasQ el Kebir, were seven: [among them] were Na^rulla, the ancestor of. . .(see tree) . . .and Nd§ir, ancestor of the. . .{see tree). . . . CCXIV All of these are included in the term DufAr, being descended from the seven sons of Saldh. CCXV The descendants of Muhammad were Abukr and the TerayfIa. OCXVI-CCXVII {Gives the sons and grandsons of el MaUk MUsa el ^ughayr and the tribes descended from them^ q.v. in the tree.) CCXVIII 'Aid was the brother of Musa el Sughayr, the two of them being the sons of Qammad^. CCXIX 'Aid was ancestor of the 'AIdAb, [who are included] among the Ga'al el DufAr. CCXX This is all I have discovered about the various lines of descent ; but I could ascertain nothing definite about [all] the seven sons of Salih and their respective descendants. This suffices. CCXXI Now you know, from what I have said before, that all whose descent is now traced to el Sayyid el 'Abbds are only the progeny of el Sajryid el Fadl son of el Sayjrid 'Abdulla son of el Sayyid el 'Abbds. CCXXII-CCXXIII {Concerning the sons of el * Abbas, as in paras, xxi and XXII.) ^ reading ju#^ for >U/^. 76 NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN iv. ab. ocxxiv. CCXXIV 'Abdulla had a son el Fadl, who was father of Sa'ad the father of Ibrdhim el Ga'ali. Ibrdhfm begot. . ,{and so on down to Serrdfy as in para. XLiv). CCXXV-CXXXVI (A mere repetition ofp^rz. xxiii.) CCXXVII I will now give the pedigree, as I have done in the other cases, and I will do so in the course of showing my own ancestry, beginning with my maternal grandfather el Hdg Muhammad ibn Bishdra, and [showing] how he was descended from el Sajryid el 'Abbds and connected with the Prophet. . .by a common ancestry from Hdshim son of 'Abd Men&f, and I will even go further, back to 'Adndn. Since I have shown you my true and trustworthy lineage on my father's side, I will similarly give the pedigree of my mother's father : it is as follows : CCXXVIII I am el Sayyid Ahmad son of el Sheikh Ismd'fl el Wali, and my mother was Zaynab, daughter of el Hdg Muhammad son of. . ,{as in the tree, as far back as *Adndn). CCXXIX This is the record I have kept as ordained by the law, and in the work I have throughout showed the pedigrees, whether through male or female, with intent that the whole should be known, as re- quired by the law. CCXXX Certain points had been obscure to me, and this fact originally actuated me to write this work; and I have prayed God to give me assistance, for He is Almighty, and I offer to Him praise from first to last; and prayer and homage be to Muhammad, the foremost of the prophets by his pre-eminence, and [blessings be] upon all his followers. May God forgive my past sins and my future sins, my known sins and my unknown sins, and give me blessing in this world and in the world of eternity, and keep me from all future ill. And may God grant His mercy to all the prophets and apostles; and praise be to God the Lord of the worlds. CCXXXI This work was finally completed on the noon of Wednesday the nth of Rabf'a el Thini in the year 1270^ after the Hegira or Flight of the last of the prophets, upon whom be the blessing of God. . .{the Te Deum of para, ccxxx is again repeated). 1 1853 AJ>. [77] AB (NOTES) II The term "Wall" is a title given to a holy man after death. The reverence paid to them and to their tombs is based on Chapter x (63) of the Kurdn (see Sell, p. 109, and Hughes, p. 663). III The term Ga'al el DufAr apparently relates exclusively to those Ga'aliyyCn who are descended from $aldh: see paras, xxxiii and ccxiv. For the versification of the pedigree see para. xlvi. IV Only one of the alleged authorities mentioned in this and the two following paragraphs is known to me: this is Sdlim ibn Muhammad el Sanhori, who was a commentator on the Mukhtasar of Khalil ibn Ishdk el Gindi. He died in 1015A.H. (1606 a.d.) and is mentioned in Hagi Khalfa's Lexicon (Vol. v, p. 447). Cp. D 3, No. 195. It is a common practice of these Sudan genealogists to cull from the works of mediaeval authors certain pious remarks and details of informa- tion as to the pedigrees of contemporaries of the Prophet, and, after in- corporating this in their own work among innumerable genealogical details derived from entirely different sources, and even from mere hearsay, to quote the mediaeval authors as authority for the whole. The author of AB hovers between this and the more candid policy (paras, vii, viii, and xxvii). XXI Sec Wiistenfeld (W). Two sons are omitted. XXII Um Kulthom was el Fadl's only child. 'Abdulla had eight children, including those given : See Wiistenfeld (W). XXIII 'Obaydulla and el Fadl are not shown by Wiistenfeld as having any descendants at all. 'Ali had 17 children. XXVI Cp. BA, XV and D 5 (c), xviii. XXIX Cp. BA, cxxxv; A2, in; A 8, ix. XXX Also quoted in BA, ccxxix. The Arabic is: XXXV, XXXVI, XXXVII I have not met with any of these three condenmed versions. XXXIX This, with certain variations, is the account most commonly accepted. Abu el Dfs is omitted by error between Kerdam and Budd'a. For Budi'a a common variant is Kudi'a. Cp. the trees of BA and MSS. A I to A II, and the note on para, cxxxiii of BA, from which it appears that the version here referred to may be BA or an older copy of BA. XL I have not met with this version. Hasin occurs in A 9. Cp. however D 6, II for "Ga'al el Aswad" ("the black"). XLiii, XLiv There is little doubt that the author has chosen this pedigree because he did not like the look of such non-Arab names as Hdfil and Yifil, and because, there being many variants of the names between Abu el D^ and Sa'ad he thought the best way would be to omit them all. The result of course is that there are far too few generations between the author 78 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. ab. xliv. and el 'Abbis. His statement that he found this pedigree as it stands "in the highest authorities " is no doubt pure invention. XLVi The quality of the verse is vile and is on a par with the Elizabethan ballad of John Symon entitled "Pleasant Poesie, or sweete Nosegay of fragrant smellyng Rowers gathered in the Garden of heavenly Pleasiure, the holy and blessed Bible, to the tune of the Black Almayne." The following lines from this work (quoted in the Quarterly Review of April, 1913) are very similar to the result of our author's e£Forts, and the very title quoted at once recalls the florid nomenclature of Arabic works : laacke was no weede, Nor Jacob in very deede: Joseph was a flower of price, God dyd hym save from cruell device; Also Moses eke we find ; And Aaron likewyse up we bynde, Josua is not out of mynd. XLix Cp. BA, III and see note thereon. L Sheikh Tatii was Muhammad ibn Ibrihim el Tatii, Grand Kidi of Egypt. He died in 1094 a Ji. (1683 aj>.). He is not mentioned by I^agi Khalfa. LI Cp. BA, rv. El Shidhali, the founder of the religious order of the Shidhalia, was Abu el ^asan 'Ali el ShidhaU ibn 'AbduUa, a descendant of Abu T^b. He was bom near Tunis and died in 1258 ajd. He was the author of Hizb el Bohr (''the Litany of the Sea") and other works on the duties of worship. (See Huart, p. 278.) ui Cp. BA, V. The Imdm Abu el Hasan is, I think, 'Ali ibn Muhammad ibn Muham- mad ibn Muhammad ibn Khalaf el ManOfi. He was bom at Cairo in 857 A.H. (1453 AJD.). Liii El 'Adawi is possibly 'Ali ibn Ahmad el Sa'idi, a Mdliki doctor. The *Adawia order was founded by Sheikh 'Adi ibn Musdfir in the second half of the twelfth century a.d. LV Cp. BA, V. Lviii Cp. BA, VI, and see note thereto. A Yosef ibn 'Omar is mentioned in JFIagi Khalfa's Lexicon (Vol. iii, p. 413) as a commentator on the Risdla of el Shifa'i; and another, sumamed "el KidOzi," as a commen- tator on a Hanafite mukhta^ar by el Imdm Abu el ^usayn Ahmad (v. Vol. V, p. 455). The date of neither is given. Lxrv The only difference between this paragraph and para, vii of BA is "el 'Arab" (AB) for "el Anzdb" (BA). See note to BA, vii. Lxxv. This feki Bishdra's importance is greatly exaggerated. He is not even mentioned in the fabakdt Wad DayfuUa {tje, D 3), although much space is allotted to his contemporaries, the pupils of Ibrdhim el Boldd. Lxxvii The word spelt " GharbAwIngi " is intended to be pronounced " GHARBAwfNCHI." Lxxxi "Letters patent" is «l»., plur. ^^^tt^. Frequent mention is made in the fabakdt Wad DayfuUa of the grant of similar privileges to holy men. IV. AB. c. OF THE SUDAN 79 Lxxxii Bddi "Abu Shelokh" reigned 1733-1766 (Bruce) or 1721-1761 (Cailliaud). (See note to D 7, xlviii for this name.) Lxzxiii Bddi Abu Dukn reigned 1651-1689 (Bruce) or 1638-1675 (CaiUiaud). Lxxxiv "Contribution" is ^m,ut^ (hasab), ix. an offering, generally of dammUr (cloth) given to anyone who came as friend \hasib) of the Sultan. "First-fruits" is J^U ('dda\ Ut. "custom." "Levy" is iiU {^dna)^ tit. "assistance." "Market-due" is jty» (kutodr), ix. 2l due taken on the sale of articles. "Impost" is ^W^ {gabdya). In DdrfQr Abo gabdyin under the Sultans was the official responsible for collecting the com tithes. "Forage-due" is JyU {*al6k\ ix. a gift of com to feed the beasts of a great man and his retinue when he halted at a village. " Herd- due" is Cij^L* {matUrat), ix. the fattest of the flock, for slaughter in honour of a dignitary's visit: Ar. jy, to fatten up (properly of a bull). This list is of interest as showing the local imposts in force under Fung rule. Lxxxviii The real reason of the nickname "Westerner" was very pro- bably that Bishira, or his ancestors, came from Borku. See D i, cxLix. LXXXDC Ibrdhim el Boldd was one of the famous sons of Gdbir. He is mentioned in BA, ccv, and in the fabahdt. Also cp. Jackson, p. 26. By race he was a Rikibi. By " Khalfl " is meant the subjects treated of by Khalil, viz. Khalil ibn Ishik el Gundi, the author of a great compendium (mukhtofar) of Mdlikite law. He died in 767 a.h. (1365-6 aj>.). £1 Sanhori, 'Abd el Biki el Zurkdni, and el Ag'hOri, all of whom are mentioned by AB or BA {q.v. ccxii), were among those who wrote commentaries on Khalil's work. (See IJagi Khalfa's Leodcon, Vol. v, pp. 446-7.) Cp. D 3, vi. Risdla more conmionly means "composition" and "the art of letter-writing," but from the context here and elsewhere (and most notably in the couplet quoted in D 3, No. 93), it is clear that by risdla is meant the office or duty of a rasUl or apostle. (See Hughes, p. 545, ii.) xcvi Hugga is properly a decisive argument but the term is used to denote a person of incontrovertible authority. For the RikAbIa see the trees to BA and D i and D 3, and Part III, Ch. 7. Muhammad el BanOfari is also mentioned in D 3 (No. 17) as the instmctor of Ibrdhim el BaUd. Nothing definite is known about him. xcix The Arabic phrase is OU^:^ ^bu** J«^ (V a«.^jjJ Sjl*^ and "seven sealings" means that he lectured on the whole of his subject from beginning to end seven times and on reaching the end of the book (Khalfl's) he each time sealed or signed it in token thereof. Cp. D 3, No. 17. The 40 pupils of the AwlAd GAbir are often referred to in D 3, e.g. No. 60. For 'Abd el Rahman see D 3, No. 17, and BA, ccv. c This "divorce oath" is very frequent in the Sudan: a man says "I swear that I will do (or not do) so and so, and if I break my oath I will divorce my wife" — and if he does break his oath he is expected to divorce her, though in practice he often compounds his offence instead. 8o NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN tv.akc The pa»age in the ^uiin aDuded to is in Sttra^ vi (^.r. Sale, p. 92). ' cvi Cp. BA, XXXVIII. El Teimidhi is Abu 'Isa Muhammad d Tirmidhi, author of the Gimal^ an encyclopaedia of traditions thniwing light on the hw. He died in 892 A j>. (See Huart, p. 220.) By Ibn Diad is meant Abu DiQd, one of the six great collectors and recorders of the Sunnite traditions, a contemporary of el Termidhi. evil Cp. BA, XLii. cviii Cp. BA, xu. cix El Khizin is Sheikh 'Ali el Din 'AU ibn Muhammad ibn Ibrihim el Baghdidi el I^Qfi "el Khizin." He completed his great work Ltibdba Tikoilfi ma*dfd U tanxil (a IjLurinic commentary) in 725 A Ji. (1325 aj>.) : see Ijbgi Khalfa's Lexicon^ Vol. v, p. 298. ex Cp. 6a, XVIII. cxvi See note to BA, xxxvii. For " . . .was asked*' AB gives JLa JU instead of l^ J^l JU. cxix See para, in (note). cxxx The Arabic is as follows : I cannot help thinking that a negative has dropped out, but the words quoted occur in the original, as in the later copies. The translation given of the last four words represents as nearly as possible the explanation of them offered by the author's son. "Milik" is Abu 'Abdulla Milik ibn Anas; and "Ahmad" is Abu 'Abdulla Ahmad ibn Ijanbal, i^. two of the four founders of the great orthodox sects of Sunnis. cxxxi-cxxxii AB gives "Silim" instead of "Aslam" (BA, XLVin); and AB gives i^j\ii\ OlClJI instead of ^^^UJU C^\SJ^\ (BA, xlviii). cxxxvii Cp. A 3, XII, where almost all these names are spelt rather differently. "Bag" may refer to the Bega; but otherwise I have no due to the identity of these tribes. The original MS. gave IChabra: later copies taken from it give Gabra. Cp. C 9, 24. CLXii From here onwards to ccx cp. A i. CLXVi Cp. BA, cxxxiii and cxxxvi. CLXVii Cp. BA, cxxxvii. CLXViii Cp. BA, CXXXVII and cxxxviii. CLXix Cp. BA, cxxxix. CLXX The phrase "the general ancestor" (J£)t j^) is very frequently applied to Serrdr (for whom see note to BA, cxxxiv). ccxiv " Muhammad " is presumably the son of Salih ibn Muhammad. In para. CLXXii the T^rayffa were given as descendants of Terayf. Cp* BA, CXLI. ccxviii Two or three illegible words follow at the end of this paragraph in the original MS. ccxix In para, ccxiii these appear as ^\j^, but here as ^tj^U. TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. **AB'* imad Abu Rish (Ridsh) 1 Sa*ad el Fer(d Samayra ( Ghodidt Bafdhin Kunan tR uMt kha 1 \ r 'Awa4 ^uraysh Khanfi CAwadia) (Kurayshdb) (Khan/a 1 Hamaydin \}J)udbia \ ? Shdikia I ? GamQHa Selma Hat Hdkim Gdbir idkimdb) {Gdbiria^ or I I I ' I FiGhanim t^hanum tOami'a { Malik el Zayn I Gi Gawdbra, or Guma'a Gdbirdb) (Otma a) { Ga\ t NCB ? Sal -1 \ 1 : vlan^ur Mal^ft, or MiAs Mub 4and$ra) *Abd el Ghith (Midsia) eli (Makdlta) (fli GamQ'a (Gama'ia) rid dra • By Hamdma bint R^*"- ?. I Ilia idfk [8i ] MANUSCRIPT ABC Introduction The author of ABC is SacUk el Ebdra, a Mahassi of the village of SaUunat el B^ha near Khartoum North. He is an old feki who has made the study of genealogies his life's work, and is, in fact, in process of completing the compilation of an enormous volume com- prizing several hundreds of pedigrees which he has collected. I am afraid that neither his critical faculty nor his educational qualifications can honesdy be said to fit him for the adequate presentation of the subject he has so courageously undertaken to elucidate, but he has certainly collected a formidable mass of raw material. On my showing an interest in his studies he kindly composed for me the monograph here translated : it is in the nature of an abbrevi- ated edition of his magnum opus. The first part deab with that branch of the Mahass which is traditionally descended from 'Agam ibn Zifd ibn Muhammad Mahsin, i.e. with the author's own tribe. The second part is concerned with the Ga'ali group of tribes, the third with those of Guhayna, and the fourth with a medley of others. One or two brief biographies are also included. Sadik's method, he informs me, has been to compare various manuscripts (twenty-four in all, he says) and to supplement or check them by personal oral enquiries from other fel^. When satisfied as to the truth he has enshrined it in his work. His method, in fact, has been that of the author of AB. It is, however, obvious that he has been imduly credulous, and apt to accept at its face value much information that is worthless: in this respect he falls behind the author of AB. He also shows a distinct tendency to force variant accounts into an unnatural agreement by baldly stating as a fact what is no more than the product of his own imagination. What then is the value of the work? It is small, but not altogether negligible. In the first place we have in it an example, the only one included in this collection, of a present-day msba^ and one that illustrates well the methods followed by native genealogists in dealing with their authorities. Sadik el Qadra has studied the Tabakdt (D 3) and various versions of BA and other such MSS., and we see the result: the pre- M.s.n 6 84 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. abc. vn. Also the children of Shakartulla ibn el I^dg ibn. . .{as in tree^ to *Ali ^Ashba), Some of these are at Shanbdt and some round el Mesal- lamia, which is a government headquarters, and some round Senndr, and all are descended from Idris ibn Shakartu. Some of the children of Shakartulla are on Tuti Island, some at Shanbdt, and some in the other directions mentioned. VIII Some of the descendants of Rahma ibn 'Ali ibn. ..(as in tree^ to *Agam)y who are sumamed the Sa'adxh^lAb, are on TQti Island; some are at Shanbdt; and some are with the KABAsfsH AwlAd 'Ui^a and are called the AwlAd Abu Shta^. IX The Sa*adAb who live round el Hinayk, on the west [bank], opposite Gebel Lula, which is called by the Sudanese Gebel Auli, are the descendants of Sd'ad ibn el feki Adam ibn. . .{as in tree^ to *Agafn)f and form various tribes. With them are the HammadullAb, the inhabitants of Um Kahf near el 'Ayl Fung. Some of them too are at el 'Ayl Fung. Some again are at el T6mdt on the Atbara, and at Gfra on the river Sanhit, and at D6ka in the Butdna. These people are the children of Mahmud walad Zdid. The Arabs who are imder their rule, namely DufiANfA, trace their descent to GuHAYNA, whereas the descendants of Zdid are SnAMiA, descendants of Mazdd Abu Shdma ibn 'Agam. All of these are descended from the An^Ar who conquered the Sudan in 43 a.h. during the period of the rule of 'Abdulla ibn Abu Sarah, the Companion. After the conquest the Khazrag settled in this country and their children multiplied there until the present day. At the time of their coming to conquer the Sudan they numbered about 81,000. They are Arabs of Yemen and descended from Kahfdn ibn 'Abir, that is the prophet Hud. Now Kahtdn is ancestor of all [the tribes of] el Yemen and to him they trace their descent. The children of Kahtdn were Gurhum and Hadramaut and Sabd. X Sheikh Hasan ibn Hasuna, whose kubba is in the middle of the Butdna, between the Blue Nile and the Atbara, was a Sherif on his father's side. His mother was Fd^ima bint Ijabashia, whose mother was a Sdridia Khamaysfa tracing her descent to the An§Ar. Sheikh Hasan ibn Hasun visited Egypt and Syria and other lands and performed the pilgrimage. These journeys occupied about twelve years. Then he returned to his own country and became famous among the nomad Arabs for his piety, and his herds of cattle ^ reading JLLi for ^ IV. ABC. xn. OF THE SUDAN 85 and camels and sheep and his horses and slaves increased in number. And withal he used to give hospitality to travellers, and in one day he gave food to about 15,000, a magnificent performance in those days. He was bom on the island called Kag6g, situated on the Blue Nile north-west of Gebel Gdria, in 968 A.H., and lived 91 years. He died in 1059 A.H., and was buried in the tomb he built with his own hands. He left no children. XI The feki Muhammad el Nur ibn Dayfiilla, the author of the Tabakdt el Awliyd hi 7 Suddn, was son of DayfuUa ibn 'Ali ibn Ibrdhim ibn el Hdg Na§rulla, a Ga*ali 'Abbdsi. His descendants are called the DayfullAb, the children of Dayfiilla. He died at Halfdyat el Muluk of the yellow fever known in the Sudan as el Kik in 1224 A.H.^ XII The Ga'alIn {sic) who are in the Sudan are the descendants of Ibrdhim el Hdshimi, nicknamed " Ga'al." The reason of his being so named was that he was possessed of great power and wealth, and in his days a severe famine occurred, and folk came to him from every direction and said "O Ibrdhim, make us {aga*lnd) your folk," and he consented to their wish, and so his people sumamed him " Ga'al " because he "made" (ga*al) those who came to him and main- tained them until God relieved their distress. He has many descen- dants in the Sudan : their number may be about 50,000. Among them are the sons of *Armdn, namely Gebel, the ancestor of the GebelAb, and Gabr, the ancestor of the GAbrAb, and 'Abd el 'Al, the ancestor of the MAcAoiB and the KandIlAb (and in all 'Abd el 'Al had fourteen sons and from each one of them are descended various tribes), and Shd'a el Din, the ancestor of the SnA'ADfNAB (who consist of various tribes), and el Malik 'Adldn ibn 'Armdn (who had thirty male children, from each of whom are descended numerous tribes), and Zayd, the ancestor of the ZAIdAb (who contain many tribes), and Musallam, ancestor of the MusallamAb (who are many tribes), and Mukibir, the ancestor of the MukAbirAb (who are tribes), and Sa'id, the an- cestor of the Sa'adAb and the NimrAb, and Ndsir, the ancestor of the NA^irAb, and Shai, and Y6iy, the ancestor of the Y6nrAB. These are the twelve sons of 'Armdn, and their descendants were even more numerous. Among these descendants were the children of 'Abd el 'Al ibn el Malik 'Armdn, some of whom have already been mentioned, and who were fourteen men in all, and who include the QasabullAb [the children of Ilasabullaj ; and the RAfa'Ab, the children of Rdfa'i; and the KhadrAb, the children of IChadr; and the G6dalAb*, the children of Gddulla; and the KAlIAb, the children of Kali; and the ^ 1809 AJ>. * reading v*>)>3^ for v'A>^' 88 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. Aua xxl i6. The descendants of Fatah the Younger: ** They include the ^omda of the Firf hAb and the children of Stdaymdn Hm el Mek and of his brother Shilk^liy and the Kvsay^Ab^ the som of HdmidibnKussa. . ., etc.** {as in tree). 17. Dardok: **In DdrfQr^ and among his descendants toere Abo Urn *AbduUa ibn Godafdt.** XXII All of the above are Kuraysh and descended from el *Ahhis ibn 'Abd el Muttalib ibn H^him; and all of them are the children of Ibr&him el Hishimi who was sumamed " Ga'al," and the first of their ancestors to come to the Sudan was named Ghdnim, sumamed "el 'Abbdsi." He fled from Baghdad after the Tatar attacked it, in 676 A.H.^. Then they (sic) came to Egypt and foimd the Fifimites ruling there, but they were unable to settle down with them, so migrated to the Sudan and took up their abode, some on the Blue Nile and some on the White and some in D^ur and Dir Wadii (that is Borku), and spread in all directions. XXIII Those that are in Dirfur are represented by the royal family only. The rest of the Ddrfurians are KungAra and HilAla, and such as are neither are all FERAxix [f.^. FERxfj]. XXIV As regards Borku, the royal family are 'AsfiAsfA, that is Kuraysh. The rest are Arabs of Yemen, that is HIimyar, descended from Bdrik ibn 'Uday ibn Hdritha ibn 'Amir ibn IJdritha ibn Tha- *aliba ibn Amri el Kays ibn Mdzin ibn el Azd, who are [all of the tribe of] GhassAn. XXV The tribes of Mudr ibn Nizir and RABf 'a ibn Niz^. All in the Wddi el 'Arab trace their descent to these tribes, and their pedi- grees all meet in Kays ibn Ghayldn ibn Mudr and el Y^ ibn Mudr. RAsi'A, too, forms one stock with Mudr. The mother of el Yis ibn Mudr was el Rubib bint Sayda ibn Ma'ad ibn 'Adndn; and el Yds ibn Mudr had three sons, Mudraka and Tdbikha and 'Umayr, and their mother was Khindif, whose [real] name was Layla bint Halwdn ibn 'Onuin ibn el Hdfi ibn l^udd'a ibn Ma'ad ibn 'Adnin. Therefore the posterity of el Yds ibn Mudr were called "Kjwndif," because she was their mother and to her they trace their descent. From 'Adndn branch oflF all the tribes of the Arabs. XXVI All of the descendants of Mudr ibn Nizdr who came to the Sudan are the children of Kays ibn Ghayldn ibn Mudr. They include Guhayna ibn Rfsh ibn. . .{as in Tree 4, to *Adndn)^ and, secondly, Guhayna ibn 'AbduUa ibn Anas el Guhani, and thirdly, Guhayna of the tribe of KudA'a, namely Guha}ma ibn Zayd ibn. ..{as in tree^ to *Adndn)y and, fourthly, Guhayna ibn 'Afia ibn ^asan ibn 'Abdulla ^ 1277 A J). IV. ABC. xxvin, OF THE SUDAN 89 ibn el Zubayr ibn el 'Awwdm ibn Khowaylid ibn Asad ibn 'Abd el 'Uzzi ibn Kusai ibn Keldb. All these four, after their arrival in the Sudan, came to an agree- ment and became one tribe. The tribes of Guhayna are fifty-two in all, not coimting those that in the past have entered the Sudan via the Nile in the time of the Fung, and most of them are west of Tunis and Tripoli [Tardblus] and Fezzdn and Borku. Three of the sons of Baghid came to the Sudan, namely Kays and Sufidn and Dhubidn, and the descendants of I^ays ibn Baghid were the Guhayna ibn Rish mentioned above and Guhayna ibn 'Abdulla ibn Anas el Guhani. These are the children of |Cays. XXVII The descendants of Sufidn ibn Baghid are the KABAsfsH, who are the children of Muhammad ibn Sufidn ibn 'Abs ibn Sufidn ibn Baghid. They are sometimes sumamed **Beni 'Abs." Now Muhammad ibn Sufidn had two sons {For these and their descendants see tree. Remarks made in passings and not included in the tree^ are as follows: 1. The descendants of the sons of NUr ibn 'AH. ^'Each of them forms a tribe that defends itself** 2. The descendants of the sons of *Ali Urn NUr. *'Each of them forms an independent tribe that defends the other*' XXVIII The sons of Dhubidn ibn Baghid ibn Rayth ibn. . .{as in tree^ to 'Adndn) were nine in ntunber, namely Watid and. . . , etc.^ as in tree^ which also gives their descendants. Remarks made in passings and not included in the tree^ are as follows: 1. The descendants of Muhammad ibn 'Amir: **Each of them forms a separate tribe^ some of them living near el SiUt and others in the deserts of Senndr." 2. Rikdb son of Sulfdn: **Not to be confused with Rikdb ibn GkuldmuUa." 3. The SnuKRiA descended from Bashir ibn Dhubidn: **The descendants of Bashir ibn. ..^ etc.y are the SnuKRfA and the NAsAidA. Now all the SmiKRiA trace their descent to Yashkur ibn Wdll ibn..." (as in tree, to Nizdr), ** except the AwlAd Abu Sin, who are KIuraysh, descended from 'Abdulla ibn Ga'aftr ibn Abu TdUb." 4. The KARiBAB: '*Who live on the banks of the Nile opposite Rufd'a." 5. The KawAhla descended from Kdhil ibn Hasan: '*Not to be confused with the KawAhla descended from el Zubayr ibn el 'Awwdm." 6. The KanAgira : ** They include KungAra in DdrfUr, and Borku and Bomu and AfnU : others of them are sons of FeUdt ibn Kungar, who are partly FellAta." 90 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. abc. xxvm. 7. The Thapia: **Same of whom are Muhammadans and the remainder infidels.** 8. The JOaj^Ala:** They are in Tunis: stme of them [too] live near el Kdmntn.** 9. The DawAgira: '' They live east ofMekka and are the people of el Nuk el Bakht.** m 10. The SANADALfB : " Some of whom used to be in Senndr** 11. The descendants of the sons of Hildl ibn Muhammad: **Some of them are at el HildUa.** 12. The tribes descended from *Akil ibn Muhammad *Amir: ** These tribes live in Upper Egypt. But the ShAmIa cmd the Ma'AI da and the KalAl^b are descended from *Aid ibn Husayn. Some of them are west of bdrfUr.** XXIX The descendants of 'Abdulla ibn Zubayr ibn el 'Awwim are the KawAhla in the Gezira of Senndr, who are the children of Guhayna ibn 'Atfa ibn el Hasan ibn 'Abdulla ibn el Zubayr ibn el 'Awwdm, and also the 'AbAbda, who are the children of el Zubayr. These are Kuraysh. XXX The nomads in the Sudan who have been mentioned are ail descended from Mudr ibn Nizir and Rabf 'a ibn Nizir. XXXI The Ga'Afira in Upper Egypt include the descendants of Ga'afir el Sddik, and the descendants of Ga'afir el Tidr, the brother of the Imdm 'Ali ibn Abu el Tdlib, and the descendants of Ga'afir ibn Kufdf el Tdf , who are of the stock of Hdtim el Tdi, so famous for his generosity and bravery, and the descendants of Ga'afir el Barmaki. All of them live in Upper Egypt. XXXII The QadArma were originally nomads in IjLadramaut and moved across to the west bank of the Red Sea [el Mdlih] and settled at SQ&kin in the Sudan. They left the east bank in the time of el Ijiaggdg ibn YQsef el Thakfi. XXXIII The Gabarta^ are by origin Arabs. XXXIV The MesallamI A of the district so-named are the stock of Musallam ibn j^amdz *A\&[ the Ommawi. They migrated from Syria in the time of 'Omar ibn 'Abd el 'Aziz the Onunawi and settled in the Sudan in the coimtry known after them. XXXV The inhabitants of Edfu are of different races. Some are AshrAf, and some are Arabs, including ManAi^ira and KhCla and HarAIz and KalO^ and KALALfB and MerInAb, all of whom are Guhayna, and the Bu^aylI a, the descendants of JHEammdd el Busayli, who are Arabs of Vitgkz tracing their descent to Guhayna. ^ reading ^j<^\ for S>^i|Jt. IV. ABC. Ln. OF THE SUDAN 91 XXXVI The SABA'iA and the MajA'ana are western Arabs, tracing their descent to the MasAmida. XXXVII The HowAra trace their descent to the BarAnIs. They are western Arabs, and their pedigree goes back to Kuraysh. XXXVIII The AwlAd 'Ali trace their descent to HilAla and are GUHAYNA. XXXIX The IJegAziyyOn are eastern Arabs, Kuraysh by race. XL The rest of the inhabitants of Upper Eg3rpt are composed of Copts [Akbdf]y and RCm, and Gumusa, the Gumusa being slaves, and Alrppans [Haleb], who are children of adultery. XLI The FAKifiiANiA include AshrAf on the mother's side. XLII El Sayyid 'Abd el Rahim el Kendwi was one of the AshrAf of the west, and he is sufficiently famous to need no further description. XLIII The inhabitants of the Nile [valley] south of Egypt and west of the Red Sea are all 'AbAbda, the descendants of 'Abdulla ibn el Zubayr ibn el 'Awwdm. XLIV The inhabitants of Haifa are KanOz, the sons of Dowlat el Kanzi, that is NCba. XLV Similarly the original inhabitants of Dongola, all of them, from the Red Sea to the Equator, are descended from the Zing. These came from Neged and el 'Ir^. XL VI The Persians [Fdrisia] are of the seed of Selm^ el Firisi. XL VII The original HuptR are all Guhayna and inhabit the coimtry between Edfu and A^wdn. XLVIII The Beni 'Amir, that is Um 'Ar'ara, entered Abyssinia. They are famous for their bravery and courage and stout-heartedness, and are a mighty tribe. XLIX The facts given above are based on a tree which I foimd written in the handwriting of el I^asan ibn 'Ali, the brother of el Sayyid Ahmad el Bedowi, and taken from the genealogical tree found by el Shdfa'i 'Ali Ibrihim and the above-mentioned el Hasan. L According to Ibn KhaldQn the tribes of Arabs descended from Guhayna came after the Muhammadan conquest of the northern NCba in 13 18 A J)., and spread over the Sudan, and formed a separate branch. LI The IjAMAR Arabs are originally Guhayna and trace their descent to that tribe. LII The TA'AisHA and the HASfiANfA and the AwlAd Hamayd and SelIm are descendants of I^ammdd ibn Gunayd. The QawAzma 92 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. abc. lil and the Humr and the MESsf RiA and the RizatkAt are descendants of his brother 'Afia. All of them are Guhayna by descent. Similarly the Beni Helba, who are west of Dirfur^ and are a great tribe, trace their descent to GimAYfih. So also do the Beni Husayn and the Tergam and KhuzAma and the MAmdA (su) and the MAsALir and the Kor6bAt, who live west of Kebkibia. LIII The KHAwAsfR, who inhabit Wadii' in the west, are in some cases merchants and in others nomads. They are Beni Ommayya, I^URAYSH, by origin. LIV Some of the descendants of the sons of Abu Bukr' el Sadik who have immigrated to the Sudan. They include the sons of Sheikh Muhammad el Mugelli, who was buried near Esnd in the district of Zemikh, and who was a Sherif on his mother's side and a Bukri on his father's. With him was his brother Sheikh Ahmad sumamed "el Y6m4ni." They came from the direction of el Yemen, from a village in Yemen odled Bunda, to Egypt. Thence they went and settled in a village called Zemikh near Esnd, [he] and his sons with him. Among these sons were Sheikh Muhammad "el Mutargam" ("the Interpreter"), and Sheikh Muhammad "el Royydn," and Sheikh Muhammad "el Gharkadi," and Sheikh Ya'akub. Sheikh Ya'akub proceeded to the Sudan in iooi^A.H. and betook himself to the king of the Fung, 'Omdra Dunkas, at Sennir. The latter gave him an order [entitling him] to reside at ^alfdyat el Muluk on the east bank of the Blue Nile, and he lived there for a number of years and died there, and was buried near the [village of the] Izayrh^, north of el Halfdya, and his tomb is still there. LV Sheikh Ya'akub left four sons, Sheikh 'Afaalla, Sheikh Musa, Sheikh Muhammad Zimir, and Sheikh Hammad, Kddi of Bandi; and each of these four had numerous children, tribes. The descendants of 'Afaalla live round Bayli and are called the 'AjAfAB. The descendants of Sheikh Mtlsa are numerous tribes, some round Senndr and some elsewhere, and they are called the Mt)siAB. The descendants of Sheikh Muhammad Zdmii' are numerous tribes, some at Qalfdyat el Muluk and some in the Ga'alIn (sic) country, and they are called the ZamrAb. The descendants of Sheikh Ya'akQb, who is buried at [the village of] the IzayrikAb, include Sheikh (lammad who is famous as "Um Amirium" (sic) whose kubba is at Khartoimi North : the latter's [full] name was Sheikh Hammad ibn * reading j^ijb for ^tjb. * reading t<bj for ^bj* • residing jSiiy^\ tor j^^\^\, * 1592 aj>. \ IV. ABC. Lvi. OF THE SUDAN 93 Muhammad ibn 'Ali ibn 'Omar ibn el Sheikh Mddi ibn Muhammad Abu Guayd ibn el Sheikh Qammad, I^di of Bandi, ibn el Sheikh Ya'akub ibn el Sheikh Muhammad Mugelli. LVI [There are] also the sons of Sheikh Ahmad Abu el Gud, the brother of Muhammad Abu Guayd, and these are the ZenArkha who live with the GamO'Ia. Similarly the AwlAd Khatrulla near Um D6m, east of Khar- toum. These form niunerous tribes, and all of them trace their descent to 'Abd el Rahman ibn Abu Bukr el Sadik and are KIuraysh. They include the MuGELLfAs and the HAMMATTfAs in the Ga'alIn (sic) country, and the MaktanAb, and the 'AmOdAb, and the Dblay^Ab, and the KeraydAb, and the NakAgAb, and the 'AmArna, some of whom are at Gebel Sakidi and M6ya and the remainder in the east near the Red Sea, at Suikin and elsewhere. [ 94] ABC (NOTES) I The tribes and persons described in this and the following eight para- graphs are all known as Ma^jeass at present. It will be seen that the author considers them to be all originally Himyaritic Arabs from southern Arabia, An^ of the tribe of Khazrag. One or two of the earlier names given in the tree occur in Wiistenfeld, i6 and 22, but there is no consistent co- incidence between the pedigree as given in ABC and that given by Wustenfeld. II Cp. D 3, 141 and note thereto for Sheikh Idris and "el 'Ayl Fong" {i^. el 'Aylarftm). For Had see Hughes, pp. 181, 182. He is spoken of in Chapters 7, 11 and 26 of the KuhLn, and was the prophet sent to the contumacious tribe of 'Ad. There is no reason whatever to identify him with J^lahfin. III El Hdg Idris, as being the ancestor of the AwlAd Ha^ra (see Tree i), is the author's progenitor. Of el Hdg Idris's descendants the author says: "All the descendants of el Hdg Muhammad are round Shanbdt and, in some cases, near Senndr. Those of el IJdg Sulaymdn are on Toti Island, including el Khalifa Muhammad ibn . . . , etc." (as in tree), " and others are round Shanbdt, and others near Senndr: they form numerous tribes." D 3 gives no life of el Ijdg Idris nor of any of his sons. IV Cp. D 3, 154 and 19. The date 1155AJI. agrees with D 3. Either "1065A.H." or "loi years" is an error. V These are the I^ardaj^ section of Ma^ass. VI For the BudAnAb cp. D 7, cclix. £1 Rakayba is generally known as "fillet el Mahass" or "Mahass el Rakayba." For " Kdmnin " in place of " Kdmlin " see note to D 3, 109, and Vol. i, p. 341. The descendants of Marzok would normally be called "MARAzfi^." Sections of that name occur both among the Hamar and the GawAma'a of Kordofdn and the SnAfKiA. VIII There is a section of AwlAd 'U^a called Sa'adullAb (see Mac- Michael, Tribes,,,, p. 175). IX These IjLammadullAb are a section of MESAiXAMfA (see C 8, xvii and xxiii). "The Atbara" is spelt in ABC ^3\^^\ >-^--JI ("el Bahr el Atbardwi"). By " Sanhit " is meant the Setft. 'AbduUa Abu Sarah's more common name is 'AbduUa ibn Sa'ad. He made no expedition in 43 aji. (663 aj>.). The campaign of 651-2 aj>. is no doubt meant. For the final sentence cp. D i, lxxi. IV. ABC. XXI. NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN 95 X Cp. D 3, 132, according to which Sheikh Qasan died in 1075 ^•^* XI This paragr^h provides us with the name of the author of D 3 and is corroborated by tradition on the point (see Introduction to D 3). The pedigree, however, differs from that given in D 3 (^.t;. No. 89) and the latter is more likely to be correct. For the final sentence cp. D 7, clxxxv, which corroborates, xii Cp. BA, cxxxii, etc., for the name '' Ga'al." For the descendants of 'Armdn cp. BA, clxv et seq., Az^xi et seq. and A II, XXIV et seq.f all of which differ to some extent from one another, as a comparison of the trees will show. The "MagAdIb" are not to be confused with the ''MAcADHte" (f>. AwlAd el MagdhOb), who are traditionally Ashrif. "Shai" (^) appears in A 11 and BA (MS. 3) as "Shabbu" (^) or "Shabba"(>^). As regards "Tisa'a Kulli" and ''the tenth of them, Muhammad el Nigayd," there is obviously some error in the texts of ABC, BA, An, etc. In ABC the figure " 9 " is actually written over " Tisa'a," and in the original copy no doubt nine sons were mentioned and after their names the author wrote "nine in all, and a tenth was Negddi.'* Later copyists added other sons and in some cases seem to have converted the "nine in all" and "a tenth'' into proper names (see BA, CLXVii and A 11, xxxix). XIII l^imid Abu 'Asa's biography is No. 113 in D 3. xrv et seq. Cp. BA, note to clxxi. XVI It will be seen that only 12 of the 14 sons of 'Abd el Ddfm are given. See BA, clxxi, clxxii for notes. It is to be assumed that Abu Paraywa was a son of 'Abd el Ddim, as shown in the tree, because he appears as such in BA (MS. 3) and A 11. Similarly, 'Abd el Ma'abad in para, xvii may, for a like reason, be assumed to be a son of 'AdUn, and Ba'abtlsh and Sa'ad Abu DabOs to be sons of *Abd el Ma'abad. For "el Flil" (JWA3!) BA (MS. 3) gives "Ifankdl" (JUUi)1), and for " KrrAwfT " (c^^U£>), " KenAwIn " (Oi^U^). BA is more likely to be correct in both cases. XIX These names are not included in the tree. Cp. note to BA, clxxi. XX Cp. BA, CLi et seq, ; A 1 1, XL f ^ seq., etc. The names "^umayyir" {lit. "little donkey") and Dahaysh (lit. a " donkey's foal ") in juxtaposition are curious. XXI Cp. BA, cxuii et seq. 2. 'Asdkir Abu Kaldm was the chief of the Gima'a in the time of the Mahdi (see MacMichael, Tribes..., pp. 43, 44). 3. Sheikh el Bedowi was ^ddi of Berber in the Mahdi's time, and at the reoccupation was made President of the Board of 'Ulema in the Sudan. 5. Ijl^mid Abu Tinka is a more or less legendary character. Gebel el 'Ayn, between Dongola and Kordofdn, is commonly called " 'Ayn Wad el Tinka." There is a story current of his having travelled to the Dinka ( ?) country in the far south and there by accident killed a stork which had built upon the roof of the royal residence — a heinous offence, in conse- 96 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. abc. xxl quence of which he fled northwards along the K6z el Qigiz to el 'Ayn in the far north, where he died. 9. The NAIlAb are the ruling family of GAMO'fA, that of Nisir el Mek. 1 1 . The " History of the Sudan " referred to is without doubt " D 7," of which the introduction should be consulted. The " AwlAd el Sheikh el Taib" (see tree) are the GamO'Ia of the village of Sheikh el T^b, i^. Sheikh Ahmad el T^b ^1 Bashir, for whom see D 7, ccxxxv (and note). 15. Dafa'alla *' el Ghai^Lin " (i .e. " the drowned ") was a religious recluse Uving in Omdurmin. Since the Turkish days, i^. for at least 33 years, he never emerged from his room. He was partly paralyzed and only a very select few ever had the entrie to his presence. For no other reason than the above he acquired a great reputation for sanctity. He died in 1917- 16. "El 'Anagdwi" (see tree) in other versions is "el Fungiwi." The tribes mentioned as descended from Man^flr the son of GamQ'a represent the subsections of the GamC'Ia. XXII Cp. D 6, XXXIX. D 5 (c) speaks of $ubuh Abu Merkha, Ghinim's grandfather, as the first of the family to settle in the Sudan (paras, i-iii). The Tartars took Baghdid in 1258 a.d. XXIII This accounts for the frequent occurrence in nisbas of "FCr" as descended from Dola son of Kerdam the Ga'ali. One remembers too the name "Edrisdjal," f.e. Idrfs el Ga'ali, as grandfather of Sulaymin Solon, one of the early FOR kings, and how 'Abd el Kerim ibn Gdma'i the founder of the Waddi d3masty is said to have belonged to a Ga*ali family (see Introduction to Chap, i of Part III). Para, xxiv has reference to the second of these traditions. XXIV See preceding note; and cp.Wiistenfeld, II. Bdrik is not mentioned. The remainder are all but correctly given. XXV See Wustenfeld, A, D, and J. "Rubdb" (w»Wj) should be " Jlidb" (V^O) and "§ayda" (Sj^j^) should be "Hayda" (•Oe^). For Layla see Wustenfeld, 2. The author seems to nod in repre- senting Kudd'a as the son of Ma'ad ibn 'Adndn. Otherwise the genealogical facts are correct. XXVI The accuracy of the first sentence is impugned by the author's own subsequent statements, e.g. as to the descent of the fourth tribe of GUHAYNA. "Ghayldn" is generally written " 'Ayldn ": cp. D i passim. For "Guhayna ibn Rish" see Wustenfeld, H. "Rlsh" (Ji^j) should be "Rayth" {^j)- The names of this Guhayna's ancestors as given do occur in Wustenfeld, H, but with altered relationships. For the second Guhayna see BA, LViii and note thereto: "Anas" should be " Unays." This Guhayna belonged to the tribe of ^upA'A. For the third Guhayna see Wustenfeld, i. "Sawdd** (>^y^) should be "Sod" {^y^)> The family of this Guhayna were neighbours of the family of the Fezira son of Dhubiin who was very closely connected with the first Guhayna: see Wustenfeld, p. 275 (sub Leith ben Sa'd). \ IV. ABC. xxviii. OF THE SUDAN 97 For the fourth Guhayna q). BA, lvii and note. For the 52 tribes of Guhayna cp. BA, cxxiii. The three sons of Baghid according to Wustenfeld (H) were Dhubiin (father of Fezdra), Anmdr and 'Abs. XXVII Cp. BA, c. There we get "Sha'of" (^^) for the "Shakok" ( JyUr) of ABC. The 'Abs mentioned here obviously represents the *Abs son of Baghid mentioned in the preceding note. The genealogy of the NOrAb section of KAsABisH is given in a confused manner: for instance, it is expressly mentioned that 'AU ibn Nor had "five sons," but reference is subsequently made to a sixth, viz. Kerddim. On p. 195 of Tribes,,. y I have given a genealogical tree based on the version supplied orally by the chief men of the NOrAb themselves: it agrees fairly well with ABC. It will be noticed that the RowA^la, who are a section of the KABABfsH, do not appear with the NCrAb, Ribat^t and other sections, i .e. as descended from Sufiin, but among the descen- dants of Dhubiin. There are sections of Nt)RAB called DAr KebIr, DAr Um BAKHfr, AwlAd el KiR, and DAr Sa^Id: hence the names of the son& of Nor ibn 'Ali {see tree). Sheikh 'Ali wad el T6m is the present ndzir of the KabAbIsh. XXVIII Cp. BA, LVi and lix et seq,y etc. In this section the author has several times confused the two men called Dhubiin, viz. the son of Baghid and the son of 'Abd: both are descended {see tree) from Baghi4, and in mentioning the fiill name of some of the descendants of the former he has, on reaching Dhubiin, con- tinued ". . .son of 'Abd," etc., instead of ". . .son of Baghi4»" although he has previously made it clear that, as in all other tdsbas of the Guhayna group, the persons and tribes mentioned are descended from the son of Baghi^. I have ignored these errors in the tree. The name '"Abd el 'Aziz Mahsin" is an amusing illustration of methods. Other tdsbas give *' 'Abd el 'Aziz Mahass (^..fc^^), ancestor of the Ma^^ass"; but the author of ABC, himself a Mahassi, has already provided {see Tree i) a better pedigree for his tribe, so he changes ''Mahass" to ''Mahsin" (|j.. ^ 4) by little more than the addition of a dot, and omits mention of the Ma^^ass. He even makes mention of two different descendants of Dhubidn called 'Abd el 'Aziz Mahsin. The name Mahsin occurs again in para, i {see tree). The 'AwAmra are given as descendants of 'Omrdn, whereas from their name they should clearly be descended from 'Amir. One gathers that, in the author's view, there are two different bodies of ShukrIa, one descended from Yashkur and one from Bashir. They generally appear in rdshas as descended from Bashir. For Yashkur cp. D 7, XI. For the descent of the ruling family of the ShukrIa, the AwlAo Abu Sin, from ^uraysh, see C 5. There is a village called el l^Lalkila close to el Kimlin. Cp. BA, xcrv for the DawAgira. 'Aid ibn Qusayn has not previously been mentioned.... The presentation of the descendants of Dhubidn is very inaccurate M.s.n 7 98 NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN i v. abc. xxvra. even if judged by the standard of other msbas. E.g. Kungar as ancestor of the " BoR]^u» BoRNU and Afnu " [f ^. Houssa], and with a son " FelUt/' is ridiculous; and "Ma^A^la" for "Ma'a^^ji" and "HabbAnIa" for "HabAbIn" are really bad mistakes. XXIX Cp. BA, cxxiv. XXXI Cp. D I, cm; and also BA, clxxv and A 2, XL, etc. xxxii Cp. BA, CLxxvi. XXXIII Cp. BA, CLXXvii. XXXIY Cp. BA, GLXXVIII. XXXV "Arabs" here, a; so often, means nomad Arabs. XXXVI "MasAmida "I take to represent MA$AMiDA,t.e.MA^MCDA Berbers (see App. to Part II, Ch. i). XXXVIII The well-known AwlAd 'Ali nomads of Egypt are intended. XLiv In the Appendix will be found an account of the KanCz by one of their number. For " Dowlat el Kanzi," that is Kanz el Dowla, see Part II» Chaps. I and 2. XLV Cp. D I, CLXXXII. XLVi Cp. BA, XLIV. This is an amazing statement ! See BA, xliv. XLViii Cp. BA, ccxv. By ''Um 'Ar'ara" are meant the tribe commonly known as Amarar. L See Vol. I, p. 138. Lii Practically all the tribes mentioned in this paragraph are Ba^^Ara of western Kordofdn and Dirfbr. See Part III, Ch. 3 ; and for the last two named see Vol.i, pp. 85 and 336 respectively. Liii See Vol. I, p. 268. Liv The tribes alluded to in this and the following paragraphs are known as ZbnArkha and MAsnAiKHA. For the latter, and particularly Sheikh Ya'akob, see D 3, 255. The name MashAIkha (sing. Mushakhi) is said to be complimentary to their nobility of descent, f.e. to be properly a sobriquet (cp. Burton, Pilgrimage.,., i, 58). Most of the MashAIkha are near Kluutoum and others are at Senndr, Abu Hardz, KabOshfa, in the Gezira, etc. They con- sist of no more than scattered families. Eleven generations are given as having elapsed since the time of el Mugelli. The ZenArkha, as the author says, live among the GamO'Ia, to the south of Omdurmdn, but are independent and have their own sheikh, though in past days they obeyed the call of the GamC'Ia nahds. LV The 'AtAIAb are in Kassala. The biography of Qammad "ibn Mariam'' (or "Wad Um MariOm," "Um MariOm,'* etc.) is No. 124 in D 3, q.v. (note) for the nickname. Bandi is an island between the Shabloika and Shendi. LVi For the IjAMMATTfAB (I^ammadtuwiAb ?) see D 3, 21 and 158. [99] APPENDIX! The KanOz Section I The KanOz are divided into two tribes. Firstly. There are the descendants of el Sayyid MuJSiammad Wanas son of Raluna son of (Jasan, whose pedigree reaches to el Fa^l son of 'Abdulla son of el 'Abbds. The amir Muhammad Wanas had six sons, and he died and was buried at the burial-place [gabdna] of A§wdn. These sons were: 1. iDRfs, the eldest, ancestor of el Melik Tunbul* of Arl^ Island, [whose family] are known as the kings of Dongola. 2. IjEamdulla. He had few descendants. Such as exist are at Kalibsha and are known as the WanasAb el QamdullAb after their ancestor. 3. Arkhi. His descendants are in the Grezira and the Sudan, and their tribe is called the ArkhUb. 4. Ad'HAM. [His descendants are] at el Klhatira and the island of Aswdn, but most of them are in the Sudan. Branches of them are BelIlAb and MusallamAb. 5. 'AdlAn. His mother was from the Oases [el Wdhdt], His descen- dants are at A^win and in the Sudan; and they include the tribe of 'AdlAnAb' among the SHAii^iA. 6. Khatrulla. His descendants are the KhayrullAb, who are in the province of A§win. Most of them are in the Sudan. Secondfy, We will next mention the noble chieftains called Awldd Tamim el Ddr^ el Ansdri, three in number. 1. The amir Sheraf el Din who had two sons and was buried at Cairo at the Gate of Victory {Bdb el Nofr): his sons were Madhndb, whose tribe is called the KurnAb and resides at Abu Hor and in the Sudan, and BegO, whose tribe is called the BegwAb and resides at Abu Hor and in the Sudan. 2. Nafr el Din Tamim el Dir, whose son was NasruUa. The latter's tribe is called the Na^ullAb and resides at Kasengar and [among] the SnAi^. • ^ This brief account of the KanCkz was written for me at OmdurmAn in 19 14 by el $ad4: *Isa one of the chief men of the tribe residing there. The KanQz are now rightly reckoned as one of the main divisions of the NQbian rioe living between Dongola and Egypt. They are no doubt a blend of those AwliUi Kmnz Arabs, who in 1365 conquered Aswdn and for some time dominated the surrounding country, and the older NQbian stock. See Part II. ' On the island of Tombos, near Kerma, b " a fortress built by Mubanmiad Wad Tunbul, king of Ar|^d, and here are the tombs of his ancestors" (Budge, 11, 372). ' For the 'AdUnib contrast D 5 (c), xxvi and xxxiv. * The AwUd Tamim el Ddr, however, were Beni Lakhm and not Awlad Kanz at all (see Wiistenfeld, 5, and Ibid, i, 441, 442). 7—2 loo NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN app 3. Tomim, son of Tamim d Dir, [U.] the amir Nigm el Din ["Star of Religion"], who was buried at Cairo at the Gate of Victoiyy had four sons, viz.: (a) Um Birak ibn Nigm d Din, whose descendants are called the UmbArakAb and live in Upper Egypt and the Sudan. (h) 'Onulla ibn Nigm el Din, whose descendants are called the '()nul- lAb and live in Upper Egypt and the Sudan. (c) Ghulimulla ibn Nigm d Din, whose descendants are called the IjUrbIAb and live in Upper Egypt and the Sudan. {d) 'Amir ibn Nigm d Din, whose descendants are called the AwlAd 'OmrAn^ and live in Upper Egypt and Kordofib [in] the Sudan. Section II The foUowing are said to be the 27 divisions of KanOz in Upper Egypt and the Sudan*. I. 2. 3. mWtnasdlb ElMududib {At Afwtfn, Khartoum, Omdur- man, and Khartoum North El HuzayULb 4. El'Onullib 5. ElUmbdrakib 6. AbuHOr 7. El Geraysib 8. Dab6d 9. ElKhayrullib 10. El Ad'hamib 11. ElGhidaysdb 12. ElNafrulUb 13. ElBughdalib 14. ElRifia 15. ElSAlm^b 16. ElIjEawitin 17. ElFellitMn 18. ElWiznib 19. ElT6nib 20. ElBegwib 21. El IjEowwashilb 22. ElT^yibAb 23. El Gazayra 24. ElI^agAb 25. ElGharbia 26. ElBeliUb 27. ElNukdib »> » ft >f » f> »> >f »> tt »t >t >t » » » f> » ft >f tt tt tt tt tt » and and and and and d Kimlin. dKiwa. Butri and d MesaDamla. Berber and d Dimer. and and tt Shendi. in Dir Fung. and and and d Kimlin. Berber. »> Shendi. and Shendi. and Dongola. ^ The Bern [Atoldd] *Omrdn are a $maU tribe living among the Bedayria in Kordofdn near el Oheid. ' Not. 1 , 3 and 15 come from Ktddbsha and are sometimes spoken of by that name: these form a majority in the Sudan, The Kanttz are chiefly employed in the workshops of the Steamers and Railways Departments, and as servants. From Section I it seems that Nas, 9 and 10 and, again, Nos, 4, $, 12, 20, are respectively connected by close ties. TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. "ABC" 1. THE MAyASS Z^d Sula 'AbduUa n hciad Kabdni U ymin ^avmin \9filr 'AH *Ashba amra n 'AH I Man6fa]i — Hhukr ramulla ^d'luUa % el Ncbi 4 I hammad . I »rdh(m ^1 Rahman h khdgaU :artulla 'Agaymi Fldg Abmad [artulla Fdtima Um IL — n Sidrdn (El Siddma) Mazdd Abu Shima (Shdmia) Qammad Mubammad 'Ali Q^dulla Mubammad 'Ay^d Qammad El feki Adam Sd'ad (Sa'adiOf) Siridi (The $owdrda of ^alfdyat el Mulok ond Khuftoutn) * By WanasQna bint 'Omar ibn I;}ammad. t By Bint el Minnd bint T&'ulla ibn Sulaymin. I \ \ I I I m tMubammad fTaha fYasfn •EI Giz •Um Hdni fEl RuW?^a fHadi Id" el Nor TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. "ABC" 3. DESCENDANTS OF KERDAM (GA'ALlfN) ^awdm raf 'Awa4 ~\ RuMt I ~1 Neblh (*Atoa4ia, viz. b*Aiddb Bashirdb FiU&O) Kufoyfdb Bddrdb Tdmrdb •{ flumayyirdb Dafiayshdb Tuaymdb GaHldb Shirayshdb ^ Mawvoatdb) K^uraysh Khanfari {Kurayshdb) (Khanfaria) ] 1 1 Mu^bal 'Abt Qamima, m. (Makbaldb) (*4bf) Ijamaydin 'Omira IJTdlr {childless) {Tdtrdb) I \ \ \ liRagab •iBeldl IjEl'Awa^ ••Mu^ud (Ragabdb) (Beldldb) {'Atoa^ab) (Mukddb) 5fal aldb) * By Ij^am^ma bint Rubdt. By Bint I;Jdshi el ^umr el 'Anag^wi. I By Muwdhi, one of the ^erridt. § By Marangdna. II By Bint Rlshid, one of the Rishaydib. ^ By a woman from the east. •• By a concubine (slave). • Full broi T P 0 •Fahid •GudI {Ghunan) {Gudhd [for Kunan] of el ^ H'i west h |arwdn |lf^ Mdzin I TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. **ABC'' 4. CUHAYNA GROUP 'Abd el 'Al Baghdad Hammad el Khagay^ 'Abd el B^i hi) (Shendbla, with (Baghdda) (Khagaysdb) (Bawdki) the Kahdbish) —,— »» Kungar (KandgirOy i.e. | Kuf^ Fellat ", Bork (some Felldta) \ Afm^ ;ldmid *' el MagnQn {Megdnin) \ IjEammad . Habbdnia [for Habdbin] By I Ferdfina Bakhita ■ Merdmra el \ Natvdiha [for Nawdfiid] §ughayra \ GUayddt \Atoldd Koi [for Akoi] ik rka) Thdbit! 4 Kisim Muha^ (Kaivdsma) (Majf Irish irishd) Kuikir {Kadkir) Mi rdkj (Wdk^ ill brothers. t [ loi ] MANUSCRIPT A i Introduction A FEW years after the reoccupation of the Sudan a Ga'ali named Muhammad 'Ali Kendn obtained this pedigree from the late Sheikh el Bedowi of Omdurmdn, who was K&di of Berber in the Mahdia and President of the Board of 'Ulema for some years after the re- occupation. It corresponds to paragraphs CLXii to ccx of MS. AB, but the relation between AB and Sheikh el Bedowi's copy is not known. Probably paragraphs clxii to ccx of the former were copied from the latter. Compare A 5. I In the name of God. . . . II — L (Here foUows a replica of the text of AB from para, clxii to para, ccx inclusive^ identical therewith vx)rdfor word with the exceptions ghen in the notes to paragraphs cxxix and cxl-clxi of BA.) LI (This paragraph is in nature of a postscript and is written in a different and rougher hand: it commences " This pedigree was asked for by^ Muhammad ^Ali son of. . .etc.,** as in the tree, and ends " . . .son of Miiad son of 'Adndn.**) LII Beyond 'Adndn [the tracing of pedigrees] was forbidden by die Lawgiver, upon whom be the blessings of God. . . . LIII A pedigree from on high, well guarded and indisputable: There is no pedigree to compare with it. Pearls heaped high from of old: a pure light Beyond that of the Heavenly Twins. A pedigree by whose sweetness the noble ones are known: The Heavenlv Twins encircle it. LfO here a necklace precious and magnificent, For Thou art in it : the rarest of all pearls. ^ I.e. Muhammad 'All applied to Sheikh el Bedowi for a copy. I02 NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN iv.al TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. A i j 'AbdM. Hishim 'Abd el kunalib 'Abiulk 'AbAulk S-WeJAn^iri Dhu el KiU'a el Y^til Hitil Kenb *Adi I Idrls IbhUilm Abniad MttrOk AbuelDis I Mnmir Se'ad el Ferfd sk Gmdk Se^iM Abu Tuiki (anoettor of the Temtlm tnd »y_L^_ ao named after nia nther'a *^T° brother Abu T\iiki) Mutrab Sifl Bia/iira Nifir G^bir ^uaayn Mubammad elQigl^ uiayn Kenin Mubmimad 'All [ 103 ] MANUSCRIPT A 2 Introduction The nisba here translated was a copy made for me by IshiU^ Muham- mad Sheddid, a Bedayri of Bdra in Kordof&n, from the copy in his possession. The latter is alleged to have been copied by Sheikh 'Omira 'Awuda Shakil el ^irih {q.v. para, xliv), who lived in Dongola about the middle of the seventeenth century, from the original work of "el Samarkandi." Compare, however, the introduction to A 3. This is a true copy of the original pedigree. I In the name of God. . . This is the pedigree of el Sheikh Ishik ibn el Sheikh Muhammad Ahmad Sheddid: Ish^ son of. . .{The pedigree is given from son to father^ up to el 'Abbds, as in the tree.) II And of el 'Abbis the Prophet. . .said "Nobility pertains to me and to my uncle ^amza and to el 'Abb^"; whose lineage finally reaches to 'Adn&n. III And the Prophet. . .said "Whosoever goes beyond this. . .etc.'* IV A Copy of the Pedigrees of AU the Arabs. Verily the noble man begot noble [children]. V-XIII Now Subuh. . .{From this point to the end of para, xiii the text closely corresponds to that of A 11 {paras, xvi to xxvii: all such variations^ additions and omissions as occur will be seen from the trees and the notes to Kz and A 11. The arrangement is occasionally altered but the source is obviously one.) XIV-XXI Rub&t had five sons...(77r^ copyist having omitted the subject-matter of paras, xxviii to xxxix 0/ A 1 1 , which are very corrupt^ from here onwards to para, xxi gives practically the same details as are in paras. XL to xlvi of A ii. For variations see the trees and notes to A2 and A 11.) XXII Now the 'AbbAsiyyCn, or the 'AbbAs, are the family of Abu 'AbduUa el Saff^&h, who is Muhammad son of 'AbduUa son of 'Ali son of 'AbduUa son of el 'Abb&s; and Ibrdhim Ga'al is descended from Sa'ad son of el Fadl son of 'Abdulla son of el 'Abb&s; so they [the 'AbbAsiyyCn] and the Ga'aliyyCn have their first common ancestor in 'Abdulla son of el 'Abb&s son of 'Abd el Mutfalib son of Hishim. Here ends the pedigree of Ga'al. I04 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.a2.xxiil XXIII The above is what I ha^e found. Now the 'AbbAsiyyCn held the power at Isbah'dn because they were of the family of Hdshim, and the Beni Ommayya took it from them, and the 'AbbAsiyyCn were impotent until the time of Muhammad Abu 'Abdulla el SafFih. He then wrested the power from the Beni Ommayya, and took it for himself, and slew them there with great slaughter till he had taken their place in the land and put an end to them. XXIV The KawAhla are descended from el Zubayr ibn el 'Awwim, and their mother was Safia; and according to el Samarkandi they are the family of Kihil son of 'Amir son of Khalifa Ibayrak son of Muhammad son of Sulaymdn son of Khdlid son of el Walid. XXV The SHUKRiA are a great tribe, renowned for their bravery. They are descended from Shukr son of Idris, and their genealogies are traced to 'Abdulla el Gawdd son of Ga'afir son of Abu Tdlib son of 'Abd el Muttalib (sumamed 'Abd Mendf). XXVI Similarly the HasAnIa are [descended] from the family of Ga'afir son of Abu Tdlib and are the children of Hasdn son of Gamf 1, and their pedigree reaches to 'Abdulla el Gawid son of Ga'afir son of Abu TAUb. XXVII The RikAbiyyCn are the family of Rik&b son of 'Abdulla and their genealogies are traced to el Sheikh Ahmad el Zila'i. XXVIII The FAdnIa are the descendants of the noble el Sayyid Muhammad, son of el Imdm 'Ali, known as *' Ibn el Hanaffa." XXIX The MesallamIa are the family of Musallam son of Qegdz son of 'Afif el Ommawi, [who] migrated from S3rria [el Shdm] in the days of 'Omar ibn 'Abd el 'Aziz (God bless him), and settled in the Sudan. XXX The 'AmriyyOn (spelt with 'amr...) are the family of Sulaymdn son of 'Abd el Malik son of Marwin the Ommawi. It is said that they ruled the blacks in the Sudan and the country of the Hamag, and finally [lit. ** until "] they became assimilated to them in every respect and came to be known as " the Fung." The reason of their emigration [i.e. from Arabia] was thus: Sulaymdn fled to the Sudan in the time of the Khalifate of Abu 'Abdulla Muhammad el SafFih, who was the first of the Beni 'AbbAs to hold that position, and who wrested the power from Marw&n, who is said to have been the last of the Beni Ommayya dynasty. Abu 'Abdulla continued laughtering the Beni Ommayya and subjecting them till he had taken their place throughout the country. So Sulaymdn fled to Abyssinia and settled there for a time. Then news reached him that el Saffdh had pursued [?] the Beni Ommayya after their dispersion into [various] countries and had finally overtaken Muhammad ibn IV. A2. xxxviiL OF THE SUDAN 105 el Walid ibn Hishim in Spain [el Andabis] and slain him. Sulaym^ therefore fled from Abyssinia to the Sudan and settled there and married the daughter of one of the kings of the Sudan. By her he had two sons, the one named Diud and the other Ans. Then [Sulaymdn] died, and the names [of his sons] got altered, and D&ud was called Oudun, and Ans was called Oun§. Ouns was ancestor of the Oun§Ab, and Ddud of the OuDtS^Afi. These [descendants of Sulaymin] multiplied among the blacks and finally they became fiised with them in every respect, and their power flourished and they became those rulers of the Sudan who are known from history. The first king of this stock in Sennir was the Sultan 'Omdra, and the power passed from Sultan to Sultan till the time of the Sultan Bddi whose rule ended with the Turkish conquest of Sennir in the Sudan. Ends. This is what we have found. XXXI As regards FezAra, their pedigree is well known: they are a tribe of Beni TamIm, who settled in the Sudan. XXXII The Beni 'Amir are the family of 'Amir and occupied Abyssinia and are its rulers. XXXIII KenAna are a great and famous tribe in the Sudan and are the family of Dekaym el Kendni, an important^ and unblemished family : they dwell in the same parts of the country as FezAra. XXXIV The GAbirIa are numerous in Abyssinia; [but] most of them [are] between the Ma^ass and the well-known [town of] Dongola. They are the family of G&bir son of 'Abdulla el An^iri. When Dongola was occupied, at the time of its siege, the majority of them assisted the armies of the Muslims in the expedition of 'Amr ibn el 'Asi (God bless him). XXXV RufA'a were settled at the first among the Bega: then. . .. They are [one] of the tribes of KujAf. XXXVI The Gabarta* are by origin Arabs. XXXVII FellAta are the children of 'Ukba; and the writers of genealogies relate that the sheikh who was in Upper Egypt [Ard el Sa*id] and known as el Sheikh Mugelli was one of them'. Their pedigree goes back to 'Abd el Rahman son of Abu Bukr el §adik (God bless him). XXXVIII The HadArba are a well-known tribe. El Samarkandi says " I heard from el Sheikh ' Abdulla ibn el Wuzfr el IjEadrami that they declare they [came] originally from Hadramaut and migrated inland ^ reading 9*^1; JU^ for ^!>*^ Jt* O*^. ' reading ^j^^ for ^^^94^ . 3 residmg j^fi^ Aj\i for j^yU j^ii . io6 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. a2. xxxviil in the time of el Haggig ibn Ytlsef and settled with the Bega till they became [a part] of them and ruled at SOikin el Gezfra, and settled there on the coasts of the salt sea of the Sudan." XXXIX The BERiAs are AshrAp descended from el Husayn. XL The Ga'Afira are a great tribe: their pedigree goes back to Ga'afir ibn Kufif of the tribe of Tai, and it is said that Ma'atab ibn Hitim el Tii was [one] of them. They are famous by [containing among their number] Kerdam and others whom we have not space to mention. Ends. XLI Now this pedigree has been transcribed from el Samarkandi the Great, from the original. As regards the pedigree given as that of the transcriber of it, there is no need to expand it [any further] here. XLII Now 'Arm&n and Nimayr and Muhammad are the sons of 'Abd Rabbihi son of 'Armin son of Duib son of Ghdnim [son of Ilamaydin] son of Subuh Abu Merkha son of Mismdr, who is brother of Samra the father of el Bedayri (the ancestor of the BEDATidA); and both of them (Mismir and Samra) are the sons of Serrir ibn Kerdam, as has just been explained from the beginning as far back as 'Adndn. XLIII And of 'Adndn one has said "How many a father owes the nobility which he possesses to his son, even as 'Adn^ owes his to the Prophet of God " XLIV This pedigree, which has the authority of past genera- tions, and which was transcribed from [the work of] el Samarkandi the Great, as we mentioned above, was transcribed by el Sheikh 'Omdra el Sheikh 'Awdda Shak&l el K&rih, and preserved and verified, and upon it 'are the signatures of the *omad and notables and Khalifas and learned men whose names appear below. llie signature and seal of el Ostddh.Mirghani Sowir el Dhahab, ^^ Khalifat el Khulafd^^ in Dongola and representative of the Khatmia. El Sheikh Mukht^ Sdti Muhammad el Obayyad, and his seal. The signature and seal of el Sheikh el Kidi Sdti Muhammad ibn el Kddi Muhammad Sdlih. • • • • • The signature and seal of el Sheikh Muhammad Tdha Muhammad Nur el Khut (?), KhaUfa of Tankassi. The signature and seal of the Khalifa 'Abd el Kidir Yusef, the Khalifa of el Sheikh 'AwQda el K&rih. The signature and seal of el Sheikh Sdti Muhammad Muhammad Zidda. The signature and seal of el Sheikh Muhammad Hasan el Sheikh 'Abd el GeUl Habuba. El Sheikh Muhammad Ahmad 'fsa. IV. A2. XLiv. OF THE SUDAN 107 The signature and seal of the ^omda Sa'fd Muhammad Ferah, ^omda of Tankassi Island and district. The Khalifa 'Om&ra Muhammad 'fsa, and his handwriting. The signature and seal of the Khalifa Muhammad Hasan Sdti, Khalifa of el H&g . . . {illegible). Hie signature and seal of el Sheikh Ilimid Muhammad 'fsa. El Sheikh Ahmad el l^urashi Muhammad Ahmed. El Sheikh Muhammad Sulaym&n Medani. El Sheikh Ahmad Muhammad MagdhQb. The Khalifa *Othxnin Ahmad I^Lurashi. The signature and seal of el Sheikh |^umr(?) Idris Mustafa MahmOd. The signature and seal of el Sheikh Bdbikr Sid Muhammad el Oba3ryad. The signature and seal of el Sheikh Muhammad Ahmad el Feki 'Abd el Rahman. The signature and seal of el Sheikh Muhammad Ahmad 'Abd el Rahim, mdzUn of Tankassi. The signature and seal of the Khalifa el Sheikh Ibr&hfm el Disuki. Seal of el Sheikh 'Abd el Wahhib Ahmad $ughayr, the KhaUfa, in his handwriting. El Sheikh Muhammad T^Um ibn el feki Q) Ahmad el 'Alim. The *omda Sinida Muhammad Ferah. El Sheikh Geiir (?) Muhammad Ferah. And others. [ io8] A 2 (NOTES) I Cp. BA, cxxxiii (note), A 3, xv, and AB, xxxix et seq. "Hozabi" is very doubtful: the copyist writes first ^jAt^* ("Say- dari") and then over it ,.<J5^ ("Ijozabi") or ^^jJ^ ("Badzabi"). II Cp. A8,v. ^ III Cp. BA, cxxxv (note). v-xiii Subu^ Abu Merkha is here called " Subu^ Abu Mura^'a, but this form does not occur elsewhere. The only emendations made in paras, v-xiii is "Ghanfm" for "Ghanima." The " MkfDiA " occur also as *' MAcmfA " (see note to D 3, zoo and 108). Para, xi closes with ''They'* {sc. the 13 sons of *Armdn) "died un- married." This may be a gloss by the latest copyist to save the trouble of giving any more lists of descendants. In para, xlii he actually gives certain descendants of 'Armin by way of a postscript. Para, xiii opens with "IjEammad el BahkarQb begot the Nahkar" (by slip for Bahkar), although Qammad el Bahkarab has not been previously mentioned. Presumably he is the " Ijammad sumamed Kati " of para, zn, and "bi Kati" may be an error for "bi BahkarQb." A 11 (xxv and xzvii) caUshim^elBahkOr." xiV'XXi cp. AlI,XL. As to Rubit and Sa'ad el Ferid being sons of Mism^ see note on the genealogical tree. "M4bud" (uJLiSU) is an emendation of "Maf4ub" (^^k^). "Saj^JIrang" is an emendation of "Sa^Arag," and "BornO" of "BORNA." A 2 (para, xvii) says "Qikim begot the I^IAkimAb, the people of Ark6 Island. Gdbir begot the Ma^ass, the kings of Khandak and Dongola"; but A II omits this. After "kings of Tekali" A 2 adds "who are the original royal stock," and after "TomAm" adds "in the west": A 11 contains neither of these remarks. XXII This and para, xxiii are not in A 11, though cp. A 11, lix. For "Abu 'Abdulla" see note to BA, ccxiii. "Is descended from Sa'ad" is given literally as "is son of Sa'ad." XXIV Cp. BA, cxviii, cxxiv; A 11, xlviii; C i ; D 2, xix and D i, cxxxi. The version of D i reconciles the two accounts given in A 2. A 11 gives " 'OmAra" for " 'Amir." WOstenfeld (qjv. S) gives no " Sulaymdn" as son of Khilid: the latter was of the Beni MakhzCm. The name "Ibayrak" is clearly connected with "BerA^a," the name of one of the main sub-tribes of the KawAhla. IV.A2.XLIV. NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN 109 XXV. Cp. A II, L and D 2, xxxi. For 'AbduUa ibn Ga'afir see Wustenfeld, Y. 'Abd el Mu^talib was grandson of 'Abd Mendf . XXVI Contrast D i, clxxi and q). D 2, xxxiv. XXVII Cp. BA, CLXxix, etc. xxviii Cp. BA, CLxxiv, etc. XXIX Cp. BA, CLXXViii, etc. XXX Cp. BA, ccxiii, etc. For a different account of Ounsa and OudOn see tree of B i . XXXI Cp. A II, Liv, etc. XXXII Cp. BA, ccxv; A 11, lv and D 2, xu. XXXIII Cp. A II, Lvi; D i, cxl and D 2, xni. This patagraph and A 11, Lvi originate from the same source but the copyist must be wrong in one case. Tlie reading of A 11 is the better, viz. j9^ Jl»3 r^^ J^*3 u^ place of A 2, viz. j^^^ Jl<3 ^l/^</ J^» O*^. "Del^ym" should probably be ''Deghaym" (see D 2, xiii). XXXIV Cp. BA, cxLViii and A 11, lvii. The reference is to the conquest of Dongola in 652 a j>. by 'Abdulla ibn Sa'ad. I can find no record of 'Abdulla's having a son Gibir. XXXV Cp. A II, Lvui and D 2, xiv. After "then" is written io%^: the meaning is evidently that they migrated (see Part III, Chap. 2 (n)). For ''^utAf" A ii gives Kaot^n. XXXVI Cp. BA, CLXXVii and An, LX. XXXVII Cp. BA, cxix and A 11, lxi (and notes). By " 'Ukba" is meant 'Ul^ba ibn Yisir. For 'Abd el Ra^iman see Wiistenfeld, R. El Sheikh Mugelli is the Mashaykhi mentioned in D 3, 255 and ABC, LIV. XXXVIII See BA, clxxvi and D 7, u. XXXIX This paragraph appears only in A 2. XL Cp. BA, CLXXV and A 11, lxiii. A 2 and A 11 give "l^uftf " for ^ahfdn (BA): cp. para. xxxv. XLU See note on paras, v-xin. XLni Cp. BA, ccxxix and AB, xxx. XLiv 'AwQda ibn 'Omar Shakil el l^iri^'s biography is in D 3 (No. 66). He was the pupil of a pupil of Qasan wad QasQna, who died in 1664, and he was alive in 1659. Khalifa^ literally "a successor," is used to mean the head of a re- ligious sect. The Khatmia includes the Morghania tarika. Tankassi Island is close to Debba, in Dongola. The signatories appear to be mostly Ga'ali^i (including BedayrIa). This practice of obtaining certificates of authenticity from well-known religious persons is not uncommon: cp. A 8. TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. A 2 t Tergam ■« ( Terdgma) ^(d(P'uhayd?) jrama i Gaudma*a) KhazngX Yemen El bis Ibrahim |e] Ga^ali E] Yemini El y'egdzi SharCU^ Khalr^in Budi*a Abu el Dis I 1 Kerdam I Serrdr I X Whose mother was descended from El Khazrag. Samra El Bedayri (Bedayria) Dahmash A^imad El Malik T^ha I El Malik Husax-n Abmad El Malill: 'Alw^n El Malik 'nozabi (?) EI Malill el Zavn m I Mubanunad I Mahmud MOsa Ibrihim Sulaymdn She^ddd Ahmad Muhammad Is^dlj: DQla FOr royal family BomQ royal family Sakdrangt royal family of Tekali Tomim (seven others) {Tomdm) Note. Mismdr, $ubub Abu Merkha, Rubdt, and Sa'ad el Ferfd appear cor- rectly in the text as descendants of Serrdr. The genealogist, however, in giving the descendants of Rubdf and Sa'ad el FeHd forgets to mention they are both sons of Mismdr; but this is a mere oversight and they are here given as such according to the usual tradition. lammad Ber [ III ] MANUSCRIPT A 3 Introduction This msba was copied for me by el $dfi Sulaymdn, *omda of the BiSHAidA Ma'Ap^ in Kordofin, in 1909, from the copy in his possession. From a comparison of paragraphs 11 of A 4 and xiii of A 3 it seems that both A 3 and A 4 are extracts from the pedigree of Muhammad ibn 'Isa Sowir el Dhahab, and that this latter was supposed to have been brought from Mekka by ''el Sheikh Kdmil el Murshid.'' Now Kdmil is said to have been a Bedayri, and so was Muhammad ibn 'Tsa Sowdr el Dhahab; and Ishik Shedddd, whose pedigree we have in A 2, is also a Bedayri, of the same section as Muhammad ibn 'fsa. D 3 contains (No. 191) the biography of the last named. He lived, as his descendants still do, in Dongola, and he was a con- temporary and friend (see D 3, 191) of that 'Awuda whose son made a copy of A 2 {q.v, para. XLiv). Evidently, therefore, A 2, A 3 and A 4, though varying in minor details {q,v, in the trees), all represent extracts from a nisba which was current in Dongola. about the middle of the seventeenth century, and which in one form or another was used by the compiler of AB. I In the name of God [The following is] an extract from the pedigrees of the tribes of the Arabs from the noble tradition as related by el Termidhi and Ibn Ndgi and el Bokhdri and Muslim. II And [it is related] upon the authority of Abu Hurayra concerning the Prophet. . .[that he said] **Ye know [from] your pedigrees how ye are connected." III The Almighty said ''And I have made you races and tribes, that ye may know one another. The noblest of you in God's sight is the most pious of you." ' IV The tribes whom it is not permitted to enslave are, according to El Gdma'i el Sughayr fi hadith el basMr el Kddir ["The small encyclopaedia on the tradition of the mighty evangelist"], ( KURA YSH [ MUZAYNA / GhAFAr^ \ El An^Ar \ AsLAM - Himyar* i GUHAYNA i AsHGA'A ( IChUZA YMA* ^ reading jU^ for jU^. * reading jlf^-^i^ for Ij * reading ^UtSi^ for ^L^j}^. 112 NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN iv. as. v V And the noblest of these. , .{continues as BA, xlix, doum to ...''boast''). VI And according' to the tradition related by Abu Musa, Kuraysh were, in the time of the Prophet. . . , eighty^ tribes. VII Now Gu'uL, considered as a whole, are [descended from] . . . {continues as BA, cxxxii, doum to. . .Hdshim), VIII The Prophet. . .said "Carry not your pedigrees beyond •Adndn." IX As regards the Beni Ma'amCr. . .{continues as BA, cxxxi). X It has been explained that Gu'ul's name was Ibrahim, and he was called Gu'ul because. . .{continues as BA, cxxxii, i.e. AB, CLXv). XI Most of GuHAYNA are. . .{continues as AB, cxxxvi^ for tohich see BA, Li). XII Now there are [also] seven tribes apart from. . .{continues as AB, cxxxvii). XIII Now this account is the true one, and I was given it from the manuscript of the scribes at Mekka the Noble by el Sheikh Kimil el Murshid. This is the pedigree of the people. XIV Now the man who collected the whole of the tribe of Gu*UL together was Kerdam, and he lived in the Heg&z and the fertile lands, and whosoever is not among his descendants is no Ga'ali. XV The true pedigree is as follows: Kerdam son of Abu el Dis son of Bud&*a. . .{etc.^ up to Hdshim: see tree). XVI-XXXV Serr&r was ancestor. . .{continues like AB, clxx; et seq. The detaik as given here concerning Serrdr's descendants will be found in the tree J tohich corresponds largely to the tree o/ AB). XXXVI This is what appeared to us and was made clear. XXXVII The pedigree of Ma'A^xa is from Guhayna. XXXVIII Sahal had three sons, 'Al and Ma'&l and 'Abd el 'Al : 'Al begot the Ma'Alia, and Ma'dl begot the MA'Aip^, and 'Abd el 'Al begot the ZayAdIa and the MEcANiN. XXXIX The Ma'Aip^ are the descendants of two men, 1^ and Wdl. ]l^ had two sons, Qubaysh and Ramaddn. liubaysh's descend- ants are the BishArIa and the SAMA'iN and KANAxfL and AwlAd Badr. Ramad&n's descendants are KAcAsiL and 'AbAdI a and AwlAd Harayz. ^ reading Ot^^ f<>' ^U>3. [ "3] A 3 (NOTES) I For"clTcnmdhi"8ceAB, cvi. El Bokhiri is the most famous of the |$LurAnic commentatois (see Huart, pp. 217-220). "Muslim" is Abu el IjEusayn ibn el Qagg^, author of a i^ahih (see Huart, pp. 218, 219). ''Ibn Ndgi" may be the Ibn Abu Ndgih mentioned by el Maljprfzi (Khetdt, I, 27s). n Cp. BA, III (note), in Cp. BA, XXIII, etc. IV Cp. AB, cxxxii and BA, xlviii. The author of El Gdma*i el Sughayr was GeUU el Din el Sioti (1445-1505). KenAna is obviously omitted here by a slip. VI Cp. BA, cxxx and AB, clxii. vn For " Gu'ul " (instead of ** Ga'al ") q). D 6, xi. The word translated *' considered as a whole" is hyjji^. VIII Cp. BA, cxxxv, etc. zi This paragraph agrees entirely with AB (as opposed to BA) except that the words ''in Ba^ra and" are omitted after "Qimyar." The word translated in BA, u, "mixed with" is a^^JU in A3, ^jt>^« in BA, and 3i^J"t • in AB : die last is probably correct. xn The spelling here varies from that in AB, cxxxvii: "Bag" in AB is"BEGA"inA3,"KHASHBA"inABis"aASHBA"inA3,"GHiBRA"(AB) becomes "^Pbrat" (A 3), and '"Athir" becomes '"Afir." xni The Arabic of " I was given. . . " is jj^^t j^i£» ^^t c>^ ai>Lji acw ^i^^n^ ^Uk.-^ V^u. For Kimil el Murshid cp. A 4, u. XIV Cp. AB, CLXVI. For "the fertile lands" (sJ\^j^\) the text of A3 gives "el 'Irik" (J\jMi\). AB gives uil|Sj<^t . XV Cp. AB, xxxix and BA, cxxxiii et seq. xvi-xxxv The text of these sections contains only what is in the tree. ''^S^yh " is written for " Shuwayh," " IJIodiAt " for " GhodiAt," " Gho- mar" for "'Omar," and (once) "flamayd" for "Samayddn": these four slips have been corrected in the tree. The fact that "Ijamayd el Nawim" is spoken of proves that A3 was not taken from AB, for AB expressly condemns that version (see BA, CUV, note). The original of A 3, on the contrary, was evidently used by the author of AB. The names of 14 sons of Nlammad el Akrat are given as in the tree, but the form in each case, e.g. "Serrdribi," "Ndfa'dbi," etc., is not that M.s.n 8 1 14 NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN IV. Aa xxxv. of a proper name but of a member of a sub-tribe; tx. the scm's name would be "SerhLr/' "Ntfa'i," etc., and his descendants (the sub-tribe) would thus be called " SerrArAb/' etc., and the singular of such form is " Serrirdbi/' etc. Though 14 sons are given, the text of the paragraph commences "Qammad el Akrat had thirteen sons." XXXVII This and the following paragraphs, to the end, are only written in pencil in the MS. They may have been copied from a different source but probably represent only vague recollections. XXXIX The " BishAr/ A," etc., are sections of the MA'Apji. TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. A3 Samayr Ghodidt Batdhin fCuttan Kusdf [dn I ^ubub Subha) ^abt^n Mismdr tSa'ad el Ferfd Selma Hdkim (fidkimdb) I Gdbir (Gatvdbra) I Guma'a {Gimad) Hammad Fahid Gdma'i (Gatvdma*a) Hammad (Ahdmda) I I I i Fa<^ay] Man^Qr Makit Mids {Fadaylla) (Mandfra) (Makditd) (Mids) el TiSLyndi IIMutraf I uncle. Mubanimad Ma^bud el Pub {Mekdb^ci) (Dubdb) of sub-tribes, though couched in the singular. J [ "5 ] MANUSCRIPT A 4 Introduction (See Introduction to A 3) I In the name of God. . . . The Prophet. . .said." Ye know from your pedigrees how ye are connected. II The following is the pedigree which was transcribed by the feki Ahmad Muhammad from the pedigree of Sheikh Muhammad ibn 'Xsa Sowdr el Dhahab, [which latter came] from Mekka the Noble, for it was brought [thence] by Sheikh Kimil el Murshid the Bedayri^ ; [and it] gives the pedigrees of the descendants of Ga'al. III-XII Serrir had three sons. . .{for these and their descendants see the tree: no other details are given). XIII Here ends the catalogue of the Ga'aliytOn. XIV Now Mismir and Sanura and Samayra were the sons oi Kerdam son of. . .{as in tree). A 4 (NOTES) I Cp. BA, III. II For Muhammad ibn 'fsa see introduction to A3, and 03, 191. Cp. A 3, ziii. iu~xn In the tree " l^oday '' and " I$LodiAt " have been altered to " Gho- day" and "GhodiAt" respectively. ^ reading iC^J^I for^ jl^I TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. A 4 Samavra Ghoday in (Ghodidt) ■tdrba) ■ Kiianfar iChanfarid) {Bafdhin) {Kufd^n) Isunan (KunaniyyUn) Samra Mubammad Redayr (Bedayria) 'Abd el Rabman Abu el Shayb (Shutvayhdt) i Rfdsh {Rldshin) 1 Terdf (Terayfia) 1 I;iamayddn iGamiiUa }Slidikia \Dhudhia ^Bishdrdb I [ 117] MANUSCRIPT A 5 Introduction This extract is said by the owner, el H&di, to have been obtained some ten years ago by his uncle Rahma Mul^ammad. He does not know its origin. Probably it is, like A i , an extract from Sheikh el Bedowi's manuscript, and the variations may be due to the copyist. Pedigree of the Ga'aliyyOn. I I am el H^di son of. ..{as in tree^ no deUdb given). TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. A 5 'Abd el Munalib El'Abbds 'Abdulla ElFa41 Sa'ad Dhu d Kili'a el {^[iinyari Yitil nitii Kenb 'Adi I Yemen Ifays Idris IbhUifm Abmad MasrOlF QaiWn Bu<^'a Abu el DIt Kerdam Senir Mismir Sa^ad Makbu^ 'Uldsha Mubammad Nu9r el Din Hasan *^ Rahma Fa<jlu11« Rahma Mubammad Emdg'Abmad ElHidi [ ii8] MANUSCRIPT A 6 Introduction This pedigree was lent me by Mr H. C. Jackson, who had borrowed it from the famous Zubayr Pasha. The latter, as will be seen from the tree, was one of the GamO'Ia section of the Ga'ali^n, being descended from their eponymous ancestor Gamu'a ibn Ghdnim. He died in 191 3. It is not known from where Zubayr Pasha obtained the pedigree. (This pedigree commences tvith a bald list of 10 persons who are related to el Zubayr Pasha^ being equally tvith him descended from Sulaymdn ibn Abukr^ and then continues as follows. . . .) I This is the pedigree of his excellency the late el Zubayr Rahma Pasha, the great and mighty, to whom are related the persons whose names appear above. II El Zubayr son of. . .{as tree^ q.v.y as far as ^Adndn). III And the Prophet. . .said " Go not beyond 'Adniui. It is in him that [ye] are imited. [The generations] beyond 'Adnin are disputed.'' m Cp. BA, cxxxv, etc. A 6 (NOTE) TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. A 6 Etc. to 'Adnin ▲ I I 'AbdMentf Hishim 'Abd el ^unalib El'Abbtfs 'Abdulla Sa'acP Dhu el| Kili V vitii HAtil Kmb 'Adi J Ycmea' KayB Idrls IbhLhlm d Hishimi Abmad* MasrOt:* 'AbduUa Qa^^ Bu^'a Abu d Dls Kerdam Serr^ Miam^ I ^amaydin Ghinim Gama'a Man^Qr Gamf'a Shdhin 'Awa4 Ablikr SulaynULn N« Sulaymin Mut^unmad 'AU Man^Qr Rahma El Zubayr ' Whose mother was of £1 An^Ar. * Whose mother was of £1 Khazrag. * Whose mother was of El 'Abs. • Whose * Whose mother was of Qimyar. mother was from Yemen. [ 119] MANUSCRIPT A 7 Introduction This extract is sealed by three sheikhs. It was produced by a woman, who had been bom a Tekaliwfa and captured and enslaved in the Mahdfa, as a proof of the fact that she was freebom and not enslaveable. Apparently it is from the same source as A 10. This is the pedigree of el T6m bint Kerayb, copied from the great original. I In the name of God. . . . Praise be to Him who made men races and tribes that they might know one another, and blessings and salutations upon him that said "Ye know from your pedigrees how ye are connected," and upon his family. . .. II Now the preservation of pedigrees is obligatory, ordained by the law, and to guard them is a duty in the past and in the future. III The pedigree is as follows: el T6m daughter of Kerayb son of ...{asm trecy q.v. as far as el Sayyid el ^ Abbas), A 7 (NOTES) "The great original" is lyt^\ jT^S ("The great mother"). I Cp. BA, III, xxin, zxxii. Ill The " meks " mentioned are those of Gebel Tekali, and it is of interest to notice that they are said to be descended from GamO'a, ix. to belong to the GAMO'iA branch of the Ga'ali family. The name "Gayli" (^JLe^) seems to attach to the ruling family at Tekali from generation to generation. Curiously enough, far to the East, between the Blue Nile and the Atbara, is Gebel GayU (or "^yli" as it should be written) where a small branch of ShukrIa HasAnAb have their headquarters, and the Sheikh of these people uses the hereditary name of Gayli in place of his father's name; i.e. instead of (e.g^ "Muhammad walad Ahmad" or "Adam walad el Ntlr" he is known as "Muhammad Gayli" or "Adam GayU." Crowfoot {Arch. Survey, ..^ xix, Mem. p. 24) says Gayli "is a Nubian word meaning 'red.'" Burckhardt (Nubia) gives it in Naba dialect as "geyla" and in Kanzi as "gcylem." The Mld6bi for "red" is "KayU" and the Birred "Kayl6." " 'Adnin" for " 'Adi " occurs also in A 10. "Ydtil" and "HA^il" are transposed by an error. I20 NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN iv.at. TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. A 7 El Sayyid d 'AbUs El Sayyid d 'Abdulla El Sayyid d Sa'ad El Sayyid el Dhu d KiU'a d Qimyari (detoended on hit mother's aide El Sayyid d Hi^il ^" ^ Wimyar) El Sayyid d Yitil El Sayyid el Kerab El Sayyi(^ d KU9A9 El Sayyid d 'Adnin El Sayyid d Yemen el Khazragi (descended on his mother's side El Sayyid d Kays ^"^ ^* Khazrag) El Sayyid d Idris El Sayyid el Ibrdhlm el Ga'aU El Sayyid el Abmad d Yemeni El Sayyid d MasrQ]^ El Sayyid el 'Abdulla El Sayyid'd l^u^ii'a El Sayyid el Kerdam El Sayyid el Serr^ El Sayyid el Mismir El Sayyid el $ubub El Sayyid d l^amaydin El Sayyid el Ghibiim El Sayyid d GamQ'a El Sayyid el Man^Qr El Sayyid el I:)amaydin El Sayyid d Piib El Sayyid d 'Abd d Muna'am SurQr Abmad SurQr MabmQd El Mdc Gayli Abu Gadayn El Mek GayU 'Omira El Mdc Gayli 'Onulla El Mek Gayli Abu KurOn El Mdc Mubammad Ismi'il Y^ Kerayb El'i'dm [121 ] MANUSCRIPT A 8 Introduction This nisba is a disreputable looking document nearly two feet long, the lower half covered with signatures and seals: it is badly written, in bad condition, and full of inaccuracies. Obviously several generations have dropped out between Serrdr and the present. It was lent me by 'Abd el Kidir 'Abdulla, the sanitary barber of el K4m- lin and he stated that it was copied for him about 1900 by his relatives, who hold an older copy, in Dongola, viz. at Um Durrag village, near Korti. He had no knowledge of the origin of the nisba^ but believed his relatives to have inherited their copy, which, for all he knew, might be the original. I Praise be to God who created man from a handfiil^ of earth and made him races and tribes that the noble and the basebom might be known apart, and blessings and salutations be upon the noblest of created beings — ^there is no disputing it — and upon his family and his companions, the good and glorious ones ; and the goodness of the AshrAf be upon all other noble men, and may the strength of God make their lineage a cause for them to enter into Paradise, as was said by Him who is glorious '' Fear God by whom ye beseech one another and [honour] the womb that bore you." II Now he upon whom be all honour said "Ye know from your pedigrees how ye are connected." III And according to the agreement between those two quotations it is the bounden duty of every person to know his pedigree and tribe lest perchance he trace his lineage to the AshrAf though he be not of them, and so fall into sin, or not know that he is a Sherif, though being one. For lack of carefulness in this occasions harm. IV It is thy duty to fear God under all circumstances according to the word of him who is glorious " The noblest of you in God's sight is the most pious of you." V This is an honourable pedigree, ennobled by the aid of a host' of manuscripts, the pedigree of el 'Abbds, of whom it was said by the Lord of the Apostles " Nobility pertains to me and to my uncle Hamza and to el 'Abbds." ^ reading aJL^JLt for ^UUU . * reading ^ULe*» for C 122 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. as. vl VI Once on a time he upon whom be all honour collected round him his uncle el 'Abbis and his children and threw over them a mantle (or, according to one account a coat) and called to them say- ing "Verily they are the people of my own kith and kin," and cir- cumcized them. VII It is said on the authority of el Im^m Abu Hanifa el Na'amini " The noblest is the family of 'Ali and the family of el 'Abbis and the family of Ga'afir and the family of 'Akayl and of el Hirith ibn 'Abd el Muttalib, and when the origins [of all] are made clear all those who are connected with them are free, of proved lineage." VIII And here is that pedigree, as you who are learned and intelli- gent may see: *Abd el Kidir son of 'Abdulla. . .{as in the tree^ q.v.^ as far as *Adndn). IX The Imim Mdlik said, "Verily I hate that which carries a pedigree above. . . ; and beyond 'Adnin all is false " X This is what has been recorded regarding all who belong to the TuaymAb who are in the SHAf ^ country and the HumayyirAb who are neighbours of the BedatrIa, as is testified by those whose names are written^ below. 27th el Higga 13 19. {Here follows a Ust of some 37 signatories testifying to the truth of the above pedigree.) A 8 (NOTES) I Cp. BA, XLii and xxiii and x. n Cp. BA, in and xxxii. Ill Cp. BA, II and A 11, iii. V Cp. A 2, II. VIII The text gives " Abu el Kild'a son of el Himyari " by error for " Dhu el Kild'a el Qimyari." 'AbduUa has been inserted between el Fadl and el *Abbds by a later hand. IX Cp. BA, cxxxv. Two or three words here are illegible. X The TuaymAb are the section of Ga'ali/n to which the owner of the pedigree belongs. The QumayyirAb are apparently a subsection of them named after the eleventh man on the list. The signatories are mostly relatives of the owner: they have in many cases added such remarks as "we approve this true pedigree," etc. ' «ading ^y, for IV. A8. OF THE SUDAN 123 TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. A 8 'Adnin Ku9U ['Abd] Menif Hishim 'Abd el Munalib £1 'Abbdt 'Abdulla ElFa41 I Sa'ad el An^ir El Qimyari Abu el Kili'a Y^til Hitil KeUb 'Adi Khardg Idris I Ga'al A^mad MasrOk Khflda'a Ydrith Mdntfa ElY^mdni B wjUl'i Mayxnana Kerdam AbuelDls SerhLr RuUt 'Awad El Qumayyir el Kebfr Abu Serir 'Ammar Qaxxunad Ibiihlm Mut>aminad 'Ali Nufr Mubsnunad el Axnln A)^nad 'Abdulla 'Abd ei J^dii [I^] MANUSCRIPT A 9 Introduction This pedigree is that of a certain Muhammad el NCtr ICetayna of el Kimlin (Blue Nile). He stated that the original was at YOnis village in Berber at the mosque of the IjLetaynAb and that he took his copy thence. The original is known as nisbat el Ketayndb but its author is unknown. An attempt seems to have been made here to dovetail together the pedigrees of the Ga'aliIn and the Maijeass. I In the name of God. . . . God said " O people, I have created you of male and female and made you races and tribes that ye might know one another. Verily the noblest of you in God's sight is the most pious of you." II And the Prophet. . .said ''Ye know from your pedigrees how ye are connected." III Here follows the pedigree: Muhammad son of el Nur. ..{as in treey q.v., as far as *Abd el Muffalib). A 9 (NOTES) I Cp. BA, XXII, XXXIII, etc. II Cp. BA, III. III The name Ija§{n occurs also in AB, xl and xlii. A note of uncertain authorship following the pedigree states that Sa'ad and Ibrihim were called " el An$lri " and *' el Ga'ali " respectively because their mothers were an Ansdria and a Ga'aUa: it is also remarked that MushayriTs mother was a Mahassia and that from him were descended the SurOrAb, the family of Sheikh Idris walad el Arbdb (for whom see D 3, 141), and the 'EbaydAb and the Ma^aysAb and the 'AwaypAb and the FA^fRAs sections and various Ma^ass. In D 3, 154, Sheikh Khdgali's mother is spoken of as a "Mahassia Mushayriffa." For these echoes of a matrilinear system see note to BA, IV. A9. NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN 125 TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. A 9 'Abd el MuttaUb El'Abb^ 'Abdulla ElFa^l Sa^ad Ibrihfm QaiWn 'Abdulla Dola ElDis'sharOk ElYemini Abmad el Qeg^ El bis 'Ab^ulla Bu<^'a Partfr 'Abdulla Medani Idris Mubammad 'AbdelRabim Mushayrif SerUn Sharfb Mubainmad Abu el J^isixn Medani Abu el IJIisim 'Abdulla Ahmad I Mubammad El Nor Mubammad [ 126] MANUSCRIPT A lo Introduction This pedigree was sent me by Sheikh el T^b Hdshim, the MufH of the Sudan. His section of Ga'aliIn is the G6dalAb, so named from G6dulla his eleventh ancestor. I This is the pedigree of the fakir the Mufti of the Sudan, viz. Sheikh el Taib son of Ahmad son of...(a5 in tree^ q.v.^ to el 'Abbds). A lo (NOTE) After ''Ibrihim el Ga'ali'* is added "and he was ancestor of all the tribes of the Ga'aliyyCn, and to him do all their numerous tribes trace their descent, and every branch of them is united in his person J " 'Adnin" occurs also in A 7. TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. A 10 El 'AbUs 'Abiulla El^a41 Sa'ad el An9iUi^ Dhu el Kild'a el ^imyari^ Y^til nitii 99 Kerab 'Adn^ Yemen el |Khazr«g? Kays Idris IbiAhlm'el Ga'ai Abmad el Yemeni Maarwf. I 'Abdulla (sumamed Qax^fin) Kerdam SerhLr J ) Mismir J Sublet Abu Merkha I Qamaydin Ghanim POib I 'Arm^ 'Abd'el'Al G6<iuUa SurOr Ibxihim Ic/rls I Rahma Idris 'Aukumr lik Abmad I Mubammad HiUthixn Abmad Sheikh d Taib ^ So called after his mother's father. [ 127 ] MANUSCRIPT An Introduction The particular copy of this rdsba lent me for translation was the property of one of die family of ^^Shz 'Abd el B^, the head sheikh of the BAjAi^iN, a tribe of nomads living east of the Blue Nile. Its history was unknown, but from internal evidence it would seem clearly to have had the same origin as A 2 and A3. It has more the appearance of a paraphrase than of an exact copy. The Arabic is somewhat colloquial, the style is disconnected, there are a number of clerical errors, and glosses have been added. The impression left is that the earliest copyist had access to a lengthy manuscript, possibly the original of "El Samarkandi," and that he or one of his successors made a hasty transcription without greatly discriminating between the relevant and the irrelevant, at times merely paraphrasing the meaning, at times hurriedly copying a whole passage literally, and at times omitting a few paragraphs. The glosses were probably added after the BatAije^n had acquired their copy, and the latest copyist of all may be entirely responsible for the clerical errors, as for the cramped and crude writing of the text. I In the name of God II Now the knowledge of pedigrees should be pursued with pains and care, for he upon whom be the blessings of God said ''Ye know from your pedigrees how ye are connected " ; and many reliable men of learning, brilliant savants and geniuses, have given their attention to the study of pedigrees, such as Sfdi el Sheikh Abu Sulaymin el 'Ir^ and Sheikh Mahmud el Samarkandi and Sheikh 'Abdulla ibn Sa'id el Samarkandi and Sheikh 'Abd el Rahman el Bahrdni. • • • III El Bahrdni, God bless him, used to say ''Verily we have under- taken a mighty task, and the pedigrees have fallen into confusion among us. What hero wiU take them in hand^ that the Sherif may be distinguished from other men ?. . .etc." IV I will mention what is necessary concerning the pedigree of Ga'al, and, God being my aid to the right way, I will tell of the pedigree of the Arabs known as Ga'al. [But as] the tribes of the Arabs are many, I will not deal with them [all]. He that would do so' ^ reading i»iii j for l^U^^y . ' reading JUt;LMr*>)l for JUU»f*>f1 . 128 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. a u. iv. should [do 8o by studying] the bodes of el Saxnarkandi the Great and of el Bahrini el Sheikh^ 'Abd el Rahman. V Ga'al are the ruling race in the Sudan, and they owe their might to the fact of their [descent] from Hishim, and with them is a refuge in times of trouble, and this [has always been] the glory of [the tribes descended from] Kuratsh, [even] before the mission of the Prophet. Their poet says: VI " O thou that travellest from place to place, hast thou not stayed with the family of 'Abd Menif ? Hast thou not visited them and desired their hospitality? They [would] have saved thee from penury andill. ^uraysh was as an egg that is broken and scattered; and as the very essence of the yolk are [the sons of] 'Abd Menif , that give drink to the thirsty, the protectors of the people, and their guides, that move their encampments in concord and peace, that smite the chieftains [of their foes] in the midst of the pate, that cry 'welcome!' to the guest. 'Amr the mighty apportioned the pottage to his people, vAzt time the men of Mekka suffered from the dearth of food. Happy indeed art thou if thou campedst near to them: verily thou wilt experience generosity and justice." VII Now the reason of their migration to the Sudan was the out- break of war between the Beni Ommayya and the Beni HAshim. In consequence they migrated to the West, ix. to the Oases, and then returned eastwards, f .e. to Dongola, and conquered its people and subdued Guhatna, and subsequently Dongola and Berber; and GuHATNA became subject to Ga'al. VIII The reason of their being so named was, it is said, that their ancestor Ibrihim ibn Idris was a generous king, and the feeble tribes- men used to come to him complaining of want of food, and he used to say to them "ga^abutkum mm ahl nafakdtnd" [*' we have made you a part of our household '*]; and for this reason he was sumamed "Ga'al." There are also other versions; and God best knows the truth. IX And his descendants have been famous by this name, viz. Ga'al, until the present. X We will now take up the thread of our discourse. XI Serrdr had three sons, Samra and Samayra and Mismir. XII Samra had four sons, Bedayr (ancestor of the BEDATidA*) and 'Abd el Rahman Abu Shay^ (ancestor of the ShuwayqAt), and Turuk (ancestor of the T^RATPfA), and Ridsh (ancestor of the RiAsHjfA). ^ reading jU««tJI for fmgJJJ. * reading ^1<^J^ for ^jj^. iv.Aii.xxvin. OF THE SUDAN 129 XIII From Samayra four [tribes] are descended, the GhodiAt^, the KuNAN, the KusA§ and the BajAi^In. XIV In the book of el Bahiini the Great [it is said] that their ancestor was nicknamed Abtih [after] a tvddi of that name in the highlands of Mekka, and the nickname passed to his descendants and they were known as the BAjAi^fN. XV Mismir had four sons, Sa'ad el Ferid, and the three sons by a single [other] mother, Subuh Abu Merkha and Rubit and Nebih. XVI Abu Merkha had three sons, ^ammad el Akrat (ancestor of the MAcmiA and the KurtAn), and I^amayd el Nawdm (ancestor of the SandIdAb^ and the MansOrAb^), and Qamaydin. XVII [Hamaydin] had eight sons, Ghinim and Shdik (whose mother was Hamdma the daughter of his father's brother Rubit)> and Hasabulla (el HasabullAwiyyCn) and Mufraf (whose mother was the daughter of Hdshi el Kumr el Fungdwi), and Ghanim and Ghanum and Gami'a (el GiMfAs) and Malik el Za3m, all four full brothers. XVIII Ghdnim had three sons, Didb and Dudb and Gamu'a (the GamC'Ia). XIX Didb had two sons, Bishdra and N^ir. XX Bishdra was ancestor of the MiRAPAs and the ZaydAb and the 'Abdrai^manAb and the FAdlAb and the RubAtAb and the SerayijeAb and the rest of the well-known descendants of Bishdra who live from Berber to el Z<Sra. XXI The descendants of Ndsir are the NA^irAb. XXII Dudb had two sons, 'Armdn and Abu Khamsin. XXIII 'Armin was ancestor of a tribe called the KAmCs. XXIV 'Armdn had thirteen sons, Gebel and Gabr and 'Abd el 'Ali and 'Adldn and Zayd and Mukdbir and Shd'a el Din and Sa'id and NasruUa and 'Abd Rabbihi and Musallam and Shabbu and Bubdi. XXV Abu Khamsin had two sons, Muhammad and I;{ammad el Bahkur. XXVI Muhammad was ancestor of the HammadAb and the Awri^^, the people of el Gerayf, and the KerriAb, and the BelIAb, and the KitIAb. XXVII Hammad el Bahkur begot the WagAyAb, the people of Adam walad Farag. XXVIII It is said — and God knows the truth — that the AwRi^ are descendants of el Bahkur, as also the HurayrAb and the HugAg ^ reading Ol^ j^ for Ol^; jJ . ^ reading ^\j^^J>^ for ^Sj^^J^ . ' reading ^\jya^\ for ^\jyo^\ . ^ reading ^jy^\ for Uj^^l . M.S.II o I30 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.Aii.xximL (the fekOCs people): this I was told by some of their descendants, but I am not sure of its truth, and God knows best. XXIX 'Adlin had thirty sons: four [of them] were the KarAkisa, idiose mother was daughter of 'Ali Karkus walad Shukl; and four [of them] were the BrrNAs, whose mother was dau^ter of walad Sinbis^ (?) ; and four [of them] were the 'AbCdAb, whose mother was daughter of 'Abud; and four [of them] were the children of Um Halayb; and Nifa'a and Naffa the sons of el Fungiwia; and Muhammad [and] 'Ali, sons of one mother', namely the daughter of Karkus walad Shukl, el Kamilia; and 'Abd el Diim and 'Abd el Ma'abud, sons of one mother; and Abu Selima and Barakit, sons of one mother; and el Mek Muhammad, only son of his mother; and el *Awadi, only son of his mother; and 'Abd el Rahman, only son of his mother; and T6r, only son of his mother. XXX 'Abd el Diim had fourteen sons, Hammid el Hankal (?) and Abu el Basirun and el 'Ardshkol and el Kabush and Abu el Gidid and el Kenidi [Keniwi ?] and Dow el Kidr and el Shaddu and Abu Daraywa and 'Ali and Yoiy and Hammad, father of the 'AlAtId, and Muhanunad el Funkil. XXXI 'Abd el Ma'abud's descendants are the ShadOgAb and the FArisAb and the DdcAB* el WahAh^b, the people of d jMh Muhanunad son of 'Abd el Wahhib Guayr son of Sulaymiin el 'Adhab, and Kungir son of Sulaymin el 'Adhab son of Sa'ad son of 'Abd el Saiim son of 'Abd el Ma'abud, for ['Abd el Ma'abud] had eight sons, Muhammad el Asfar and Balula el Kir and Sinbis and Shukl and Katkib and 'Abd el Salim and Musa and el Khudayr. XXXII El Asfar begot the Sufar, and Katkib the KatkitAb, and Musa the IiAMMApA(?) and the TumAr, and el Khudayr the FIAlAb and the BA'AsisH, and 'Abd el Salim begot Musnad, and 'Abd el Diim, the people of el H6fia, and el Kanbaliwi and Sa'ad and Idris. XXXIII Sa'ad and Idris begot the KalAmIn, and Abu Bukr begot the Awlid 'Abd el Ddim, [viz.] Hadbu'a (?) and others. XXXIV Hadbu'a (?) begot the people of 'Abdulla vs'alad Delil ; and Abu Hasisi [Hasin ? Hasis ?] (?) begot the people of Ghanawa [Gha- fiwa ?] ; and all of these are descendants of Idris. XXXV N4fa'a son of 'Adlin had seven sons, Ahmad Abu Harb and ^ammdd Abu Rikayb and Abu No and Mustafa and Samd'in and 'Ali Abu Zawiid^ and Abu Ruajrs. XXXVI Among the descendants of Abu Harb are the KArhAb and ^ reading yj^^ for ^^jm^ . ' reading •UUrt for JUrl . ' reading ^U-^jJI^ for vW'>^3- ^ reading J^tjJ for o^lj. iv.Aii.L. OF THE SUDAN 131 the FiLA and the 'AmakrAb, who are known as the HApALiL; and Ijammid was the father of the HammAdAb. XXXVII Abu N6 was ancestor of the NowAb, and Mustafa of the Mu^afAb, and Sam&'in of the SamA'InAb^, and 'All Abu Zaw&fd of the NugOmIa and the Sheraf, and Abu Ruays of the RuaysAb. XXXVIII Nafi'a had twenty sons, [from whom are descended] the MfRiAB and the TawIlAb and the KabAb and KHApfMAB and the Sh6talAb (?) and the KurshAb, etc., as far as is known. XXXIX 'Abd el 'Ali had twenty-four sons, Ijlammad (who begot el KLabush), and Kandil, and Muhammad, and 'AbduUa el Kabir, and Gabir, and Hasabulla, and Musa, and 'Omar, and Khidr, and Gddulla, and Rifa'i, and Magzuz, and Kaltud, and Kashr, and Bashr, and Tisa'a Kulli, and el 'Ashir el Negidi whose descendants are with the BAjA^fN. XL Rubif had five sons, 'Awad and l^uraysh and Khanfar and 'Abdulla and Mukbal. XLI Sa'ad el Ferid had three sons, I^aht^n and Selma and Fuhayd. XLII l^ahfdn had seven sons, Subuh (ancestor of the Subuh), Fadl (ancestor of the FadliyyCn), Muhammad el Dub (ancestor of the DubAb), Makbud (ancestor of the Me^Abda'), Man^Qr (ancestor of die ManAsra), Makft (ancestor of the Maj^Ita'), and Mimdis (ancestor of the MimAIsa). XLIII Selma had two sons, Hdkim and Gdbir. XLIV The sons of Fuhayd were Hammad (ancestor of the A^Amda), and Guma'a (ancestor of the Gima'a), and Gdma'i (ancestor of the GawAma'a). XLV Kerdam had ten sons : seven returned to Kufa, and three bred here, namely Serr&r, the ancestor of the whole, and secondly Dula, the ancestor of the FOR (the FOR royal family) and the Sa^:Arang, kings of Tekali ; and, lastly, Tomdm, the ancestor of the TomAm. XLVI Abu el Dis had two sons, Tergam and Kerdam. XLVII The pedigree of Serrdr leads back to the blessed 'Abdulla son of el 'Abbds the uncle of the Prophet XL VIII The KawAhla* are the family of Kihil son of 'Omira son of Khalifa son of Muhammad son of Sulaymdn son of KhWd son of el WaUd. XLIX GuHAYNA are well known. L The ShukrIa trace their descent to 'AbduUa el Gawdd son of Ga'afir son of Abu Tdlib. ^ reading v^^^U-*' for ^^^bU-^ . ^ reading iL^UU for ^.^UU . > reading ai^iUU for ^UU . « reading aJUtyg» for Ja\^ . 132 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.ailll LI The MESALLABfiA are the family of Musallam son of Hcgiz^ son of *Atif el Bukri. He migrated from Syria in the time of 'Omar ibn 'Abd el 'Aziz and setded in the Sudan. LII The RikAbittOn are the family of Rikib ibn 'AbduUa and trace their descent to el Sheikh Ahmad ibn 'Omar el ZSbL% who was of the stock of 'Okayl ibn Abu Tilib. LIII The 'Amrittun (spelt 'amr. . .) are the family of Sulaymin son of 'Omar son of 'Abd el Malik son of Marwan, and are the ruling race that are known now as the FOng. LIV The pedigree of FezAra is well known. They are one of the tribes of TamIm and have dwelt \m the Sudan] since the conquest of el Bahnasd. LV The Beni 'Amir are the family of 'Amir ibn el Darab d *Adwim^ [and] entered Abyssinia. LVI KenAna are the relatives of Duhaym ibn Ahmad el Kenini, an important and unblemished family. They dwell in the same parts of the country as FezAra. LVII The GAsndA are a numerous body in Abyssinia, P>u^] ^^ majority of them are between the MAjyEASS and Dongola; and it is well known that they are the family of Gibir ibn 'AbduUa el Ani$ir|l], who left them [as his posterity] at the time of the conquest of Dongola, after its siege. LVIII RufA'a used to dwell with the BegA and Abyssinians. Then they migrated to the Nile. They are the family of Kah^in; and God knows best. LIX The 'ABsAsmrt^N are of the family of 'Abdulla ibn 'Abb^ in the Sudan. They include the family of el Saff&h and others. LX The Gabarta are Arabs by origin. LXI The FellAta* invaded the land of Takrur. They are the family of Fellit son of 'Ukba^ ibn Y^r from el Batrayn. Some genealogists say that they trace their descent to 'Abd el Rahman son of Abu Bukr el Sadik: others say they are Arabs. God knows best. LXII The HadArba. I heard el Sheikh 'Abdulla Abu el Wuzir el ^adrami say that they were from Hadramaut, and similarly the Delay^Ab also, and [that] the cause of their emigration was [their] maltreatment of pilgrims. Then they settled among the BegA at Erkowit and Suikin, [where they are] till the present day; and some of them have scattered farther afield. LXIII The Ga'Afira are a mighty tribe, and are descended from ^ readingjU|k^ forjU^. * reading 4j^ for O^. ' reading iJk^ for iLJU^. IV.A11.LXVL OF THE SUDAN 133 Ga'afir ibn Ku^Af of the tribe of Tai. They are famous for generosity. LXI V The FAdnI A are the descendants of el Sayyid Muhammad son of the Imdm 'Ali, God bless him, and there is much related of them. LXV The sub-tribes of 'Adlin are seven, the NAfa'Ab and the NiFi'Afi^ and the MuhammadAb and the 'AbCdAb and the KarAkisa and the Y6iyAb and the ShakAlu and the KuRup ; and the dispute [for the headship ?] is between three of them, viz. the NAfa'Ab, the NiFf'As, and the KarAkisa; and it is related that six of these sub- tribes agreed to take the viziership from the AwlAd Nimr, but the NAfa'Ab dissented and resisted this, because el Arbib Muhammad [was] their sister's son. So, when the treaty of Ga'al was concluded, they allotted to the Beni Nimr the rule of the East [bank] to be their own, and [the NAfa'Ab] joined the NimrAb instead of joining the six sub-tribes which* are collectively called the Sa'adAb ; and the treaty was observed until the end of their rule. {The foUomng is added in pencil at the close.) LXVI Serrdr son of Kerdam son of Abu el Dis son of Kudi'a son of Harkdn son of Masruk son of Ahmad son of Ibrdhim Ga'al, an- • • • • 9 cestor of the tribe, son of Idris son of Kays son of Yemen son of 'Adi son of ^usds son of Kerab son of Hdtil son of Y&til son of Dhu el Kili'a son of Sa'ad son of el Fadl son of 'Abdulla son of el 'Abbds» uncle of the Prophet. . . , son of 'Abd el Muttalib son of Hdshim. ^ reading ^\m^\ for ^\m^\ . > reading ^\ for ^JJJ) . [134] An (NOTES) II Cp. BA, II and in. None of the savants mentioned occur either in Ibn Khaliikin's or IJagi Khalfa's biographical works. For "el Samarkandi" and **el Bahiini " see index. III The full quotation is given in the text of D 6, in, and part of it there translated. v-vi For the hospitality of Kuraysh (the family of 'Abd Menif) and their lavish entertainment of the pilgrims to Mekka see Muir's Life of Mahomet (Introduction, pp. xciv et seq.). The full quotation as given in A 1 1 is as follows : Olu jujO a^U. ^U ^2iui SLoti vA^ wJL£» w^^^i aju.^ o>^!Pb kS^h ^^pt.) "^^^^^ J*^ sJU^ 03^^^^ ^^ JWj3 ^^ J^sPt ^^ V«)t In "'Amr the mighty apportioned. . ." there is a play on the word "Hishim." "Hishim's" name was 'Amr (see Wiistenfeld, W), and he was sumamed "Hishim," i^. "He that hasham (apportioned)," sc. the food and drink. This line is frequently quoted, e,g, (i) in tJhe Tdg el *ArUs (vol. IX, p. 104), the chief commentary on the great KdmOs, and (2) in Ibn Hishdm's Sira Sayyidna Muhammad.,, (p. 87), which was written about 750 A j>., in a quotation from Ibn Ishdk, and (3) in Ibn D6rayd, and (4) in el Mas'adi (Chap, xxxix), and (5) it may also be found in Lisdn el 'Arab (vol. xvi, p. 94, siA "Hdshin"). After this penultimate Une, which begins with " 'Amr " and ends with ''food," Ibn Hishdm, on page 87 of the Sira, adds another in place of the last line given in A 1 1. On this occasion he only gives two lines in all, but later (ed. Wiistenfeld, vol. i, pp. 113, ii4)'he quotes seven lines (not including the line about Hishim referred to above), of which the first two are and the other five quite diflferent from A 11. The other works quoted give only the single line; and all but Mas'Qdi (edit. B. de Meynard) commence ^bUt jj«t^ . Mas'adi begins i^JJt IV. A 11. VII. NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN 135 As regards the authorship, the Lisdn el *Arab attributes the verses to Hishim's daughter, Ibn Ishdk (op. Ibn Hishdm, p. 87) to "one of l^uraysh or one of the [other] Arabs," Ibn Hishdm (on p. 113, when quoting the seven lines mentioned) to Ma^rad ibn Ka*ab el Khuzd'i, and the Tdg el 'ArQs to Ibn el Zaba'ard. Mas'Odi gives no definite statement on the subject. Again, el T^hari quotes separately, in different places, two of the seven lines given in A 1 1 . The Kitdb el Amdli of Abu 'Ali el Kdli (vol. i, p. 247) makes Abu Bukr quote five lines to the Prophet of which the first two are: jUS) o^^ jijs> sjj^ ^yxu j9^j^ wJp y .£Ut ^iVzJLt* and the rest quite different from A 11. The third line of A 1 1 occurs in el Azraki's History of Mekka (ed. Wiistenfeld, p. 68) as follows: olu j^ l^U. «^b cJUil^ l^ J^jJ^ CJI£» This author gives five lines, and, like the Tdg el *ArUs^ attributes them to Ibn el Zaba'ard : of these five the first is as quoted, the second and third different from anything in A 11, the fourth something similar to the fifth line of A II, and the fifth reads thus: oU^ OiP^^ 3^ t^l^ j'i'JLj J4;pt ^»^ *^t ^j^ On the whole, however, the nearest parallel I have found is the follow- ing from Ibn Wddih el Ya'akabi's History (ed. Houtsma, 1883), vol. i, p. 282: 0^ v ^ itf ^ 0 ^ wt ^ J J i it t » * i i 0 Sk^ » * % * * !• 0 * ^ i wiU,^ Oyi^ ^ J^ii 'uyU Mr^\ ^U ^1 ^y^ Ibn Widih attributes the verses to ''Ma^rQd el Khuzd'i,*' thus supporting Ibn Hishdm (^.t;. supra). I have to thank Professor Bevan for drawing my attention to this passage. The expression %2)Ut «2LlbC3 (lit. "may thy mother be bereft of thee") is explained by Lane (Dictionary) as "an ex- pression of vehement love." VII Cp. D 6, x, "They" presumably means the alleged J^urayshite an- cestors of the Ga'ali/n. Great numbers of Guhayna settled on the Nile and east of it in the centuries following the Arab occupation of Egypt and it is not at all improbable that the forefathers of the Ga'aliIn of the present day ousted them from considerable areas between I^alfa and Khartoum, and even south of that. 136 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.ailvil Tribes of "Ga'ali" origin have for centuries been predominant over long stretches of country bordering the Nile in the locality mentioned, and the Guhatna group of tribes appear to have been to some extent pushed inland, away from the river. Various branches of Guhayna, too, no doubt acknowledged the over- lordship of the Ga'ali meks^ when the latter, in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, were in power round Shendi and Metemma. For "the oases" (el Wdhdt) see Mas'odi, Chap, xxxiii. D 6, x in the corresponding passage omits mention of them. "Eastwards" should rather be "south-eastwards." VIII Cp. BA, cxxxii; A 3, x, etc. XI From here onwards cp. BA, cxxxix et seq. For Serrdr's pedigree see para. lxvi. XIV This story is the one generally accepted by the tribe, and it is interesting because it is well authenticated {vide, e^.^ el Mas'Odi) that in the time of Kusai, the fifth ancestor of the Prophet, i^. about 400-450 aj>., the tribe of Kuraysh were divided into "^/ Bafdy* (i^. "lowlanders" or inhabitants of the valleys) and **el ^taoiikir** (ije, "highlanders"), and the two divisions were kept apart when Kusai settled the tribe at Mekka. The " Lowlanders " comprised the Beni 'Abd Menif, the Beni 'Abd el Dir, the Beni 'Abd el 'Uzza, and the descendants of Zuhra, MakhzCLm, Taym, Guma'a, Sahm, and 'Adi — ^all closely related — and the Beni Qanbal ibn 'Amir. The passage in Mas'Qdi (Chap, xxxix) runs thus: wiUJI ju^ ^ JSLi ^ ^UaJI jLijS^ VlH^U* ^f>kUSJI Jji^3 ^{4^\ etc. On this matter see also YakOt (Geogr. under "El Bitih"). Whether the BatAhIn are really connected in any way with these " Batih " can hardly be decided, but the traditional pedigree that unites the GA'ALifN group (including the BatA^In) with |$Luraysh {i£. the Beni 'AbbAs) and the co- incidence of the name need not necessarily be dismissed as pure "fakes." It may be that the tribe assumed the name " BajA^^n " in order to support the fdsbas and because they lived in a land of valleys (round Abu Dela^ and 'Alwdn), but I think it improbable that there was not some other reason as well, xvi-xvii Cp. BA, CLFV-CLVi and A 2, v. A 2 omits mention of the SandIdAb and Man^CrAb, of the name of Rubdt's daughter, and of the name of Hasabulla's mother. It says of the last four men mentioned that their descendants are in the west, and omits to say they were full brothers. The names "el HasabulldwiyyOn " and "el Gimf'db" are written in the text just over the names of Hasabulla and Gami'a. xviii-xix Cp. BA, CLViii, etc. and A 2, vii, etc. XX The words "And the rest of. . .el Z6ra" occur word for word in A 2. By the " 'AbdrahmanAb " are meant the Hammadtu family (see D3, 158). IV. A 11. Lviii. OF THE SUDAN 137 >f XXI Cp. BA, CLX. A 2, IX, says: " . . .the NA^irAb in the west.' XXII Cp. BA, CLXi and A 2, x. xxiii The paragraph is probably a gloss. It does not occur in BA nor A 2. I have not elsewhere met with " KAmOs." xxnr Cp. BA, clxv and A 2, xi. XXV Cp. BA, CLXii and note to A 2, v-xiii. From here the text becomes rather corrupt, and A 2 is no longer of use for checking purposes: several names are doubtful. XXVI I have taken "Awrika** (for "Adrika") from para, xxviii, but either or neither may be correct. "El Gera)rf " is Gerayf ^amdulla (see BA, clxiii). For "KerriAb" BA gives "KARisAB": possibly the KerriAt are in- tended. XXVII Cp. BA, CLXiv. For "WagAyAb" BA gives "AwgAb." XXVIII This may be a gloss. XXIX Cp. BA, clxviih:lxxii and notes. Twenty-eight sons only are given, and the text in this and the following paragraphs is corrupt and differs in many details from BA: the trees may be compared. Shukl should be one of the 30 sons and not father of 'Ali KarkOs, as is clear from BA, clxxi and A 11, lxv. For " Um Qalayb " BA gives " Adam Halayb," which is probably right. XXX Thirteen names only are given. "Hankal" (J^A^Ub) has been cor- rected in the text by the owner in pencil to sJ»Jj^ (sic). " £1 'Ardshk61 *' is the name of a hill near el Dueim on the White Nile : Cp. BA, CLXxii. For "el Kabosh" cp. para, xxxix and BA, clxvii. Kaboshia is on the Nile close to the south of the pyramids of Meroe. XXXII For "el Kanbaldwi" see Part III, Chap, i (*). XXXV These are the NAfa'Ab section. XXXVIII These are the Nipf Ab section. XXXIX Cp. para, xxx for Kabosh. Seven sons are missing from the list. XL Cp. BA, CLi and A 2, xiy. Sections xl-xlvi correspond closely to A 2, xrv-xxi. XLii " Mimdis " is no doubt the " Mids " of other versions. XLiii A 2 (^.t;. note) adds a remark as to the descendants of these two men. XLV Cp. BA, cxxxviii and A 2, xix. XLViii Cp. A 2, XXIV and D 6, xii. L Cp. A 2, XXV and D 6, xv. LI Cp. A 2, XXIX and D 6, xxiii. Lii Cp. A 2, XXVII and D 6, xxv. Liii Cp. A 2, xxx and D 6, xxvi. Liv Cp. A 2, XXXI and D 6, xiii. The reference is to the conquest of Bahnasd (Oxyrhynchus) in 642 aj>. by 'AbduUa ibn Sa'ad (see Budge, vol. 11, p. 184, and Burckhardt, Nubia.. .^ p. 528). Lv-^viii Cp. A 2, xxxii-xxxv and D 6, xxviii, xxxiii and xxxv. 138 NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN iv.aii.lix. LDC Cp. A 2, XXII. LX Cp. A 2, XXXVI. LXi Cp. A 2, XXXVII ; BA, cxix, and D 6, xliii. LXii "I" is evidently el Samarkandi: see note to BA, clxxvi. Cp. D 6, LI. The words ''and similaiily the Delay^Ab also" and ''and some of them ..." are undoubtedly a gloss by a Bafhdni. The BATAiiiN have a long- standing feud with the Delay^lAb as to the ownership of lands near Abu Delayj^y and so vent their spite by casting aspersions on the antecedents of the Delay^Ab. In D I, XXVI similar treatment is accorded to the ^umr. For the (^Arba or I^Areb see Part III, Chap. 13 (b\ and cp. note to BA, CLXXVI. LXiii Cp. BA, CLXXV and A 2, xl and D 6, lii. Lxrv Cp. A 2, xxviii and D 6, iv. Lxv Cp. para, xxix et seq. "Sub-tribes" here is Jj^^* " Ii:uni4" (i>>3) may be an error for " *Awad" (v>>^). The Arabic translated " When the treaty. . . " is Jite. ajL£> OjJl^ U) • This division of the Ga'ali/n is referred to and explained in Part III, Chap. I (k). Kerdam T Tergam Dola For Kings Sakdrang^ Kings of Tekali Serrir I Rfdsh iRidsMa) Samayra Ghodidt Kunan Kufdf Bafdhin Sa'ad T Fuhayd I;;Iainmad Guma'a (Ahdmda) {Gima'a) {Ck TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. An Nebih Chanfar 'AbduUa Muj^bal QatDima^m.Qamaydin I Hasabulla (flasabulldtoiyyan) 1 GamQ'a (Gama'id) I lamsfn I elidb itidb Ijjammad el BahkQr {Wagdydb) d Rabbihi Musallam Shabbu B T T Kaltud Kashr Bashr Tisa'a KuUi qLu T £1 ShaddO Abu Paraywa 'Ali fibaldwi Sa ad Idrfs \(Kaldmin) Sulaymdn el 'Adhab T e)Rf •N^fa'a •Naff'a tMubammad fmad El 'Awacji 'Abd e) Rat^nan T (20 sons) Miridb Tawildb Kabdb Khadimdb Shdtaldb (?) Kurshclb ^ 'Abd el Salim 1 MOsa iflamrnddd} \Tumdr ' 1 El Khu^ayr iFidldb {Ba'dbish i iVahhdb Guayr /lunammad J I [139] MANUSCRIPT B i Introduction The copy of this nisba^ which was lent to me for translation by the ^omda of the GELfLAB at Sa'id village in el Kdmlin district, was taken a few years ago from the copy in possession of el feki Hasan walad Muhammad 'fsa, a Gelildbi of Wad el Sha'ir, also in the Blue Nile Province. El feki Hasan is said to have inherited his copy from an ancestor, who copied it from some earlier unknown MS. The GELfLAB think (though they have no evidence) that probably their ancestor Sa'id son of D&ud son of 'Abd el Gelil brought the original from the north. He lived nine generations ago {see tree) and is said to have built "99" mosques and endowed each with fourteen slaves for service. It was Hegdzi Ma'm the uncle of 'Abd el Gelil who founded Arbagi about 1475 a.d. (see D 3, iv, and note to D 3, 67, and Jackson, p. 18). The ultimate source of the nisba is obviously the same as that of BA : it no doubt emanated from Dongola two or three centuries ago, and the copyist, being only interested in the part that related to the GuHAYNA group of tribes, omitted the part concerning the Ga'ali group. I In the name of God . . . [The following is] an extract taken from The Noble Gift and Rare Excellence [el Nafhat el Sharifa wa 7 Turfa 7 Munifa] of el Sheikh el Im^ el Shifa'i. . .on the origins of the Arabs. II Now the [tribes of the] Arabs are Himyar and Tai and Tha*aleb and Lagm and GudhAm and HamdAn and Ma'Aref and Bi§ and I^UKNA and Kelb el Azd and Muzatna and Guhayna. All of these trace their descent to a single ancestor, el Mahays son of Kah^n son of el Mahays son of Ibrdhim. . .God knows the truth of this, and praise be to Him alone. III The apostle in the "Traditions" said **Ye know from^ your pedigrees how ye are connected." IV And he said of a man who had learnt the pedigrees of the people "A knowledge [of them] is useless and ignorance harmless" — ^this being in times of mutual love and affection; but. . .{continues as BA, VII andvniy as far as ** various nations^'). ^ inserting I40 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. b l v. V And no man neglects it [the study of pedigrees] except the rogue, who is not mentioned when absent nor consulted when present; for it is of benefit to the servants of God in this world and the next, and [whoever ignores it] is a poltroon and a vagabond. VI-XIX This is the pedigree peculiar to the tribes of Guhayna only. Know that Guhayna begot Dhubiin, and Dhubiin begot {Here follows a genealogical list of the descendants, individual and tribal, of Dhubidn, The names can be seen in the tree. No other facts excepting those shotvn by the tree are given,) XX The tribes that may not be enslaved are seven, viz.. . . {seven names as in BA, xlviii). XXI Know that Guhayna are [to be found] in two different places : [there are in the first place] the descendants of Guhayna el Kabir ibn Hun&d of whom the Prophet. . .said "Through him shall the last of the unbelievers be saved from the fire; whose tribe is from Mekka the noble : there is none of them here : not one of them has come to me excepting 'Abdulla el Guhani, who has come to help me; and Guhayna, all of them, now are the stock of el Zubayr ibn el 'Awwim, the son of my aunt Safia." XXII The Prophet ... referred [also] to him as "my helper" (by " my helper" meaning el Zubayr), and he said too " I am of Guhayna and Guhayna are of me : what pleases Guhayna pleases me, and what angers Guhayna angers me, even though Kuraysh be affected." And he prayed for increase for Guhayna for the sake of the stock of el Zubayr. XXIII [Secondly] their tribe became [lit. "reached"] fifty-two tribes in the land of S6ba [under] the rule of the Fung, but most of them are in the West, namely in Tunis and Bomuh. XXIV This is a pedigree: Zubayr had two sons, 'Abdulla and Hasan. 'Abdulla was ancestor of the KawAhla, and Hasan begot 'Atfa. *A%i^ begot Guhayna, who begot Dhubi&n. XXV This is the pedigree of Zubayr : [he was] son of el 'Awwdm son of. .. {as in the tree, up to 'Adndn). XXVI This is the true and generally agreed upon pedigree. And as a variant, ['Adnin was] son of Ismd'il. . .son of Ibrihim. . .son of Tdrikh son of Fdrikh son of Ndhur^ son of Ashra'a son of Ri'u son of F&ligh^ son of 'Amir son of Shdlikh son of Fakhshadh son of Sim son of Nuh. . .son of Shfth. . .son of Barda son of Mihdyfl son of Kaynin son of Anush son of Shith. . .son of Adam. . . XXVII This book was completed under the help of God and the ^ reading j3*.U {orj^m,\i. * reading ^U for ^U. IV.B1.XXX. OF THE SUDAN 141 goodness of His grace by the hand of its writer the fakir 'Abd el Geh'I Muhammad Dafa'alla, who wrote it for his brother Muhammad son of el H&g 'Ali. . . {as in tree^ up to 'Adndn). XXVIII This is the true pedigree according to the words of the prophet. . .** They are liars that trace their pedigree beyond 'Adnin." XXIX And as a variant — *Adn&n was son of Ismd'il. . .son of. . . (exactly as para, xxvi, as far as Adam. . .), and Adam was created of mud. XXX In the name of God. . . What follows is the pedigree of Ma'fn's own sons. Ma'in had seven sons. . . (see tree). These are the seven sons begotten of Ma'fn. Muhammad begot 'Abd el Gelfl, the ancestor of the GelIlAb. ^egdzi was ancestor of the HegAzAb, Fdris of. . . {etc.y as in tree). [I42] B I (NOTES) I See BA, lxii-lxv (note) and B 3, i. II Cp. BA, L. B I and B 3 give "Ma'Aref," but BA and AB "Ma'ifir." III Cp. BA, III. IV Cp. BA, V. The latter part of the paragraph is word for word the same as BA, vii-viii except that for (BA) " . . .And it is not. . .a rebel" B i says merely ''And he who neglects them is a rebel." V This is peculiar to B i . vi-xix Cp. BA, Lix et 5eq.\ B 3, 11, etc. There are one or two mistakes in spelling here, viz. : A^jUU ("MokArba") for i^jUU ("MoghArba"). V5li ("FADHNfA") for ie'>^ ("FAdnIa"). [once] J>^^\ J^^m^ ("Muhammad el 'Uliti") for ^*^t j^«^ ^("Hammadel'UlAti"). IjW^ ("Hegdra") for Sjlij^ ("Hegdza"). >!jJL^ ("BakdAd") for >Ijj^ ("Baghdad"), [once] J^ (" AwaJ ") for J\^ (" 'Aw^ "). In para, xiii the BashAkira are merely mentioned as descendants of Hammad el 'Ul^ti, but in para, xvii occurs " Bashkar was ancestor of the BashA^ra and 'Isayl of the 'IsaylAt," the writer forgetting that he has not previously mentioned Bashkar specifically as a son of Ijlammad. XX Cp. BA, XLViii. XXI The two divisions of Guhayna referred to are apparently (i) those of Arabia, the well-known and ancient liimyaritic tribe, and (2) those in the Sudan round S6ba. The Arabic for " Of whom the Prophet. . .said. . . " is The meaning is rather obscure, but if the sixth word be pointed » the meaning may be that the most wicked of men may be saved at the personal intercession of Guhayna. " El Kabfr " may mean " the great " or " the elder." The whole tradition given here is suspicious. I can find no Guhayna son of Hunid, nor is it clear why Guhayna, a Ijlimyaritic tribe, or 'AbduUa el Guhani who was also a Himyarite, should ever have been called " the stock of el Zubayr ibn el 'Awwdm," who was a Kurayshi. For "'AbduUa el Guhani" see note to BA, lviii. Whether the whole of the passage in inverted commas is meant to be included in the tradition, or whether the words from "whose tribe. . . " to " here " is a gloss by another copyist, is doubtful, but the latter is probable. • J IV. B 1. XXX. NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN 143 XXII The first tradition is well authenticated: el Bokhiri {el Sahih, Part II, p. 193) gives it as follows: jilyUI ^j)\ ^j\^ oh ijj^^ ^ J^ 0«- • (" Milik ibn Isma'fl told me that 'Abd el 'Aziz. . .told him on the authority of. . .who had been told by. . .that the Prophet. . .said 'Every prophet has a helper, and my helper is Zubayr el 'Awwdm.' ") The second tradition I have not traced and it may, or may not, be genuine: the Arabic is as follows: (Hl ". . .as far Kuraysh," — Kuraysh being the Prophet's own tribe). xxiii-xxiv These paragraphs are practicaUy identical with BA, cxxiii, cxxiv: cp. also BA, lvii (note). XXV This pedigree is very faulty as Zubayr is given as descended from the wrong son of Ku^ai (BA, lvii is correct, see Wustenfeld, T). From I^ufai to 'Adndn is given correctly except that Ka'ab and Murra are trans- posed. See note to para. xxx. XXVI No pedigree of any weight ever made 'Adndn son of Ishmael and grandson of Abraham. For the tree from Abraham (''Ibrdhim") upwards to Noah see D i, Lxvi, etc. ''Tdrikh" (Terah) was son of N^Qr (Nahor) and the insertion of "Fdrikh" seems to be due to some dim recollection of "Fdris son of Tirash son of M^hOr," the Persian ancestor mentioned in D i, Lxv. The text also gives "Fihor" for "NAhar," " Ashra'a" for "ShdrOgh," "'Amir" for "'Abir," and "Fakhshadh" for "Arfakhshadh." " Ri'a " is another and legitimate form of " Ar'a" (D i, LXix). Between Shem and Adam the text is equally at fault: the father of Noah was Akhnakh or "Idris" (Enoch) and not "Shith"; "Barda" (b^) should be LQd (>>)) and "Mihdyil" should be MahaM: cp. Mas'Qdi, Chap, iii (ed. B. de M. vol. i, pp. 68-73). xxvii The transposition of Ka'ab and Murra (see para, xxv) is here corrected: otherwise the pedigree is the same in paras, xxv and xxvii. From Muhammad ibn el Hdg to Dhubidn the direct stem only is given in this paragraph: the other six sons of Ma'in are added to the tree from para, xxx — ^the note to which see. xxviii Cp. BA, cxxxv. xxix The copyist has apparently got into difficulties here as this para- graph is the same as para, xxvi, the very errors being exactly repeated, as far as "Adam." XXX From the occurrence again of a formal invocation we may suppose that a copyist added this paragraph from some other source than that of the rest of the msba. By a slip "KALfcAB" is written for "KALfNcAB." As a matter of fact there is little doubt but that Hegdzi ibn Ma'ln, the founder of Arbagi, was one of the HudOr and had no connection with the GuHAYNA group whatever (see Part III, Chap. 13). TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. B i Hammad el 'Uldti Tuwdtia ir ■a) Bashdkira Katvdsma Kiahdmid flagdgdb K..,rtdh Mutodgida T •Wl Mr >uh Sufiin 1 AshOf r^rak flusayn Shab^l Hamim El IJig Mizin un Durrak; I .liayla Abu IJagul I Hegdzi A^unar (flegdsa) $tfrid {$oiujdrda) Ziida (Zidddt) 'Mxsra&r 'AJd Ma^n n x\X&n ddfna) Fddil (Fowddila) Zuhayr {ZuhayriyyUn) I I T iS\ Heg^zi Firis 'Amir Pdfir l^fng Fa^ida i (flegdzdh) iFdrisdb CAtodmirdb) (Pdfiria) (^alingdb) (Fakaddb) \ Dekasdb Fdr Mdgid J / [145] MANUSCRIPT B 2 Introduction This nisba was written out for me by Ahmad 'Omar Sult^, the *omda of the 'AidFiA, a section of D^i HAmid in Kordofdn, from a copy in his possession. It has little value. I In the name of God. . . This is the pedigree of the 'AidFf a : Ahmad son of 'Omar son of. . . {as in tree^ up to *Abd Mendf), II Now Mdzin the son of Sha'ilf had four sons:. . .{as in tree^ with their descendants, as shotvn therein). III These men are the descendants of Mdzin son of. . .{etc., as in para, i, up to *AbduUa el Guhani). . .'Abdulla el Guhani, the Com- panion of the Prophet, upon whom be the blessings of God. IV The MESsiRiA and the HabbAnIa and the Rizayi^t^ and the FATAidN and the TA'AisHA are the descendants of R^hid son of Muhanmiad el Asla'a son of 'Abs son of Dhubidn. B 2 (NOTES) I The pedigree from Dhubidn to 'Abd Menif is very inaccurate. The names are all familiar ones, but are jumbled together haphazard. II "Abza'a," "Gcrir," "Dayh" [i.e. Dwayh], and "Shanbal" are intended as the eponymous ancestors of the Baza'a, Beni GerAr, Dwat^, and ShenAbla, respectively. Cp. BA, cii et seq. 1 reading OU^ j^t for OU<pt . M.S. II 10 146 NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN iv. B2. E- en 1-3 E- I s--i--i-|-C.-3Ji--3-|. I » ^1? ?! J I :§ ?! -ijlllll •a S ^ -S "3 CO I J 3 .0 CO w O at ■-5 r3 .-id B 1 I CO CO J [147] MANUSCRIPT B 3 Introduction This scanty extract was the prized possession of an old feki in Ddr Ilamar in Western Kordofin. It bears a strong family likeness to B i. I El Imdm el Shdfa'i says that the original stock of the Arabs was HiBfYAR and Tai and Tha'aleb and Nigm and GudhAm and HabadAn and Ma'Aref and Bi§AR and Hukna and Kelb el Azd and Muzayna and GuHAYNA, — all of these tracing their descent to one ancestor, viz. Ibn el Mahays IfLahf^n son of el Mahays son of IbdUiim; and God knows the truth of this. II Now as for the tribes of Guhatna^, taken separately : Guhayna^ begot Dhubidn, and Dhubidn begot ten sons, — ^viz.. . .{as in tree). III Dabi'a begot the DABf'AT, and Dakaym the DAi$iMiN, and Kirit the KirAt, and Ba'ash6m. . . B 3 (NOTES) I Cp. BA, L and B i, i and 11. II Cp. BA, Lix and B i, vi. III These four men had not been mentioned before. The copyist has omitted the paragraphs preceding this mention of them. FromBA,xcvi,we see that they were descendants of 'Omrdn son of Dhubiin. With "Ba'ash6m" the nisha abruptly ends. TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. B 3 Guhayna I Dhubiin \ Watid Fahid Shatlr Bashfr \ShuMa 'Ami] r Suitdn ^BddMa Muhammad IUfa*i Qammad i el 'UMti i ] 1 ^ 1 1 1 Muaallam Ga'^afir Ribhid Ruw4> Ij[amfl Rikib Ma'ashir ElShibla Sufito Gudhim MaUss 'Omhbi yAmdma ^ reading ^tf^ for 10 — 2 [148] MANUSCRIPTS C i (a) and (b) Introduction These two nisbas were both found among the effects of Sheikh 'AbduUa Gddnlla Balilu, ndzir of the KawAhla in Kordofin, in 1909. Their origin is unknown but they were both clearly copies. Ci(a) I This is the pedigree of the KawAhla in short. II Muhammad Kihil son of 'Amir son of 'Abdulla (according to Ibn Yahya) son of Zubayr son of el 'Awwdm; and the mother of Zubayr was Saffa daughter of 'Abd el Muttalib. The mother of Muhammad Kdhil was Sikina daughter of 'Ali the Imim son of Abu Tdlib, whom God bless; and her mother was Fdfima, the daughter of the Prophet. III Muhammad Kihil had thirteen sons : viz. Hammad, the eldest, the ancestor of the AhAmda, by el Khadria^ ; and Berak and Aswad and Khalifa and Budrin (and also a daughter) by 'Izza the daughter of 'Affin son of 'Othmdn, the Imim, whom God bless; and, by the concubine, Sa'id and Nifayd and Yezid and Khalbus and 'Abid; and, by el Fungdwia, Rita3m[ia and 'Akir and Bish&ra. IV Khalifa had three sons, el Ahmar, Mukwad, and Hildl. The descendants of Hildl are. . .{illegible). V The descendants of el Ahmar are the HamaydAnIa and the ' AmrIa and the KerAmIa and the GebAl^ a and the LAsAsis . . . {illegible). VI 'Akir begot... {illegUfle); and Saldh begot the GhazAya* and the. . .{illegible) and the FCAiDA and the Su'CoiA and the KawAmla. VII Mukwad begot the KurayshAb and the SalAjna and the MuhammadAb and the NCrAb and the RimaytAb and the ^AsANiA and the GimaylIa and the DelaykAb and the 'UrwAb and the SinayjAb and the GhazalAb®. VIII Ritayma begot the WAiLiA and the GelAlIa and the BAi^A and the MujArfa and the KhalafIa. IX Aswad had two sons, Rashid and Kelib. ^ reading ljj.i^^\ for Sb^^amJ) . ^ reading a^tjAJI for a^|>A3t . > reading v^J^^ ^or v*^J^I • IV. CI. xxn. NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN 149 X Rashid's descendants are the. . .{illegible) and the Be^trAb and the. . .{illegible). XI Kelib's descendants are the. . .{illegible) and the GelAlAb. XII From Berak, the son of Muhammad Kdhil, are descended the KamAlAb and the KawAmla and the BerAkna and the KimaylAb and the MudakInAb and the . . . {illegible) and the MuiLAMMADf a. XIII From Budrin the son of [Muhammad] Kihil are descended the SharA'ana — all of them — and the BEDARiYYt)N, and, it is said, the MAiniA, and the. . .{illegible). XIV Bishdra was ancestor of the BishAriyyOn and. . .{illegible) and the Bahkar and the BahkarOn and the Ma'Alia and the SudAnIa (?) and the Berakh (?). XV 'Abdd was ancestor of the 'AbAbda, all people of Upper Egypt [el Rif] and owners of the country. XVI Nifayd was ancestor of the NiFAYDf a. XVII Sa'id his brother was ancestor of the Beni Sa'I d in the southern mountains. XVIII Yezid his brother was ancestor of the YezIdIa and the Ma'Abda. XIX KhalbQs had no descendants. XX Descendants of Ritayma are at Mekka and Medina. . .{^legible). XXI Safia the daughter of 'Abd el Muttalib was the aunt of the Prophet. XXII The [best] known sons of Zubayr ibn el 'Aww&m were Bakhit and Muhammad and 'Urwa and 'Obayd and 'AbduUa. C I {a) (NOTES) I Cp. BA, cxviii. II Cp. BA, cxxiv; A 2, xxiv. No ''Muhammad Kihil" and no <'SiUna" appear in Wustenfeld {q.v. T and Y). ni The names of 'Affdn and 'Othmdn have been transposed. The Imim was 'Othmdn ibn 'ASin. " *Izza" is not in Wustenfeld {q.v. U). The occurrence of "el Fungdwfa" {i.e. "the Fimg woman") suggests that Muhammad Kihil himself resided in the Sudan. V The Labdbls appear among the subsections of KABAsisH, q.v. VI Cp. para. xii. XIV "Suddnia" and "Berakh" are doubtful readings. XVII The mountains of southern Kordofdn are meant. Cp. MacMichael {Tribes... y p. 202) and Part III, Chap. 5 (a). XIX Contrast C i (6), xviii. XXII Wiistenfeld (T) does not mention Bakhit or Muhammad. ISO THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS IV. CL o CO o i CO w pes "to s c 8 CO- •3 -"SI'S S JO S^CD^l^ ««> e fV. _«8. i|sL|jittil ^.S ^ ^ ^ .g ^ tB j| ►51 .8* ^1^1:^:5 iy.ci.xvii. OF THE SUDAN 151 Cx(b) I Kdhil was son of MQsa (?) son of 'Abdulla son of Zubayr ibn el *Awwim, whose mother was Safia the daughter of 'Abd el Muttalib. There is no nobler pedigree among the Arabs but [that of] the Beni HASHIM . . . II Kihil the son of Musa (?) had thirteen sons, who are the ancestors of the KawAhla. Four of them were the sons of the daughter of his aunt, viz. Khalifa and Berak and Aswad and Budrdn; and four were the sons of el Fungdwfa, viz. Nifayd and Yezid and Sa'fd and Bishdra; and four were the sons of the concubine, viz. B&gih and Hadi [and] Mudakin (?) and Khalbus; and one, viz. Hammad» was the son of el Khadrfa. These thirteen^ men are the ancestors of the KawAhla. III KLhalffa had three sons, Muhanunad and Mukwad and Mu- hanmiad el Ahmar. IV Muhammad was ancestor of the HasAnIa and the GiMAYLfA^ and the SinaytAb and the Delay^cAb and the GhazalAb^. V Muhammad el Ahmar was ancestor of the LABAefs and the KerAmU and the 'AmrIa and the QamaydAnIa, and his sons were HiUU and Keddh. VI Hildl begot 'Abdd, the ancestor of the 'AbAbda. VII ELeddh begot three sons, Shambal and Saldh and 'Akir. VIII The descendants of Shambal are the ShenAbla and the KurayshAb and the NCrAb and the RimaytAb and the SalAjna. IX The descendants of Salih are the GhazAya^ and the SHADAiDA and the Su'tJDiA. X 'Akir was ancestor of the FCAiDA and the KawAmla^. XI 'Abdd the second begot the 'AbAbda. XII Berak begot the BerAkna, who [consist of] three sections, viz. the ^asanAt [descended from] Ijlasan, and the Mui^AMMADiA [descended from] Muhammad, and the BerAkna [proper]. XIII Aswad begot the AsAwida. XIV Budrin begot the BudrAnU. XV Sa'fd* begot the KadhAikil (?) NAs 'Abd el Muttalib XVI Bishdra begot the BishAriyyCn. XVII The sons of the concubine were jointly the ancestors of the BegA. ^ reading 13 for 3. ' reading 3^1^^^ for 4^1 »^ . * reading ^^)}Mi\ for ^^J}JJ\ . « reading a^tJJJl for lj\}Mi\ . ^ reading Uu\^ for ^\y£B. * reading j^^u-i for 152 NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN iv.clxviil XVIII Hadi begot the. . .(illegible); Khalbus begot the KhalAbsa; Mudakin begot the M UDAKiNAs ; and Hamdin el Khadria^ begot the AijiAmda. C I (b) (NOTE) XI It 18 not clear what is meant by "the second" (^«3UI). CO P U3 I S. •3 .s a 8 o CO en us co- ll 51 ^:3 I 8 3 S n J 11 »l ea •X "e^ ^« ^S. SCO 114:2; <? CO ■si ill •"llllll ^' — . — ' ^ reading i^j rfifc H for CQ 2 .1 1^ I. [153] MANUSCRIPT C 2 This pedigree was found in the possession oielfeki Idris Muhammad, a Kendni of el Silayk in Kordofdn, in 1908. It consists of nothing more than the series of names shown in the tree. The first five generations are given in Wiistenfeld (Z). TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. C 2 'Abd Mendf HAsniin 'Abd el ^unalib I Qamza Ya^ali El Sayyid d T^Uiir Sheikh Abu Ijlarayra Sheikh 'Abk el Gha^ Sheikh 'Ab^ d Mu'ati I Sheikh Mubunmad Sheikh 'Ab^ d Gubdira Sheikh tlishim Sheikh el Sayyid ^Abd el Munfalib Qanaf NiiiQr Sheikh Kenina Sulaymin Sheikh Shahab d Din El Sayyid Ahmad Zabad el Ba^ Sheikh Mannar Idiis Serdff Matar El Qig el Bashir Abu KurOn EHlQd oiui Qdmid Ra|;id 'Abd el 'Aziz Delil Tdtir 'Isiwi Idris Muhammad Idris [154] MANUSCRIPT C 3 Introduction This pedigree was copied out for me from his own copy by ^imid Muhammad Gabr el Ddr, the hereditary chief of the Musaba'At of Dirfiir, who lives near el Obeid in Kordofdn. He is more negroid in appearance than Arab. I In the name of God the Compassionate and Merciful. God Almighty said ''Ye people, I have created you of male and female, and made you races and tribes, that ye may know that he is noblest in God's sight who is the most pious" ; and God is the source of all learning and knowledge. II He upon whom be the blessings of God said ''Ye know your pedigrees, how ye are descended," and he who knows not his pedigree is a Hamagi. III The following is the pedigree of the stock of the Sultan Hishim the Musaba'iwi, and it contains the complete pedigree of the tribe of the Musaba'At. IV I am el Sulfin Hdmid son of el Sultan Muhammad Gabr el Ddr son of el Sultan Ahmad el Ga'ali son of el Sultdn Hdshim son of el Sulfdn 'f sdwi son of el Sult^ Muhammad Gunkul son of el Sulf^ Bahr son of el Sul^dn Idris Gerwibukht son of el Sulfin Muhammad Tumsdh, ancestor of the Musaba'At and brother of Ahmad Kur, ancestor of KungAra, the two of whom were sons of el Sultin Muhammad Sdbun Ga'al son of el Sulfdn Habib (?) son of el Sultin Muhammad Ddli son of Ahmad el Ma'akur son of Rizik son of ■ • • • Sufidl son of el Sulfin Ga'afir Gurmun son of Kds son of Rufd'a son of Bafndn son of 'Agib son of Nagil son of 'fsa son of Mimun son of Idris son of Hildl son of 'Abd el Saldm el Asmar, Imam of the people of Basra, son of el Nudr son of Kendn son of Khuzajmi son of Mudraka son of el Yds son of Mudr son of Nizir son of Ma'ad son of 'Adndn. Ends. IV. C3. IV. NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN 155 C 3 (NOTES) I Cp. BA, xxii-xxxiii. II Cp. BA, III. ''Hamagi" is used as a term of opprobrium; — an Arab usage common in the Western Sudan (see Vol. i, p. 275). III For Hdshim's history see MacMichael (Tribes,.,^ pp. 12-75). IV Cp. pedigree xii on p. 585 of The World's History, vol. iii (ed. Helmolt). Gimi^ul (q.v. in D 3, 207) is mentioned on p. 545 of the same work and called " Djongol." The generations from el Nudr to 'Adndn are correct, but Wiistenfeld (N) mentions no *Abd el Salim el Asmar. References to Muhammad Ddli, Muhammad Tumsi^, and Ahmad el Ma'akflr will be found in MacMichael (Tribes,.,), [156] MANUSCRIPT C 4 Introduction This pedigree was translated from a dingy document held by the local /?fo* at the Mai^ass village of Kutring on the Blue Nile. As an accurate record it is worthless. I This is the pedigree of the Maqass, the five sons of Fellih, viz. [tit. "of them are. . ."] Marzuk and Subuh and Kurduk and MQsa and Kundur. II Marzuk [f.^. his descendants] are settled in Kordof&n, Subuh among the DubAIna, Kundur at 'Aylafun, Kurduk at Ttiti and d Khartoum, and Musa at Kutrdng^. III The father of Felldh was named Sharaf son of Mushayrif* son of Ziid son of Mazid son of Dablak son of Ilamaydi son of Gima'i son of Sukr son of Kuban son of Abud son of Muhammad el Mihass son of 'AbduUa son of Ma'i^ son of Gebel son of 'Abdulla son of Ka'ab son of Fihr son of Luai son of Ghilib son of Kenina. IV Here ends the pedigree of the Mahass descended from FelUh. C 4 (NOTES) I I have not seen " Fellih" mentioned in any mAa but this. II The normal plural to denote "descendants of Marzol^" would be "MERAzf^/' and this name does occur as that of a subsection of the Gm- shImAt section of the Hamar 'AsAkira and also among the GawAbca*a in Kordofin (see Part III, Chaps, i and 4). 'AylafOn is on the Blue Nile near Khartoum. Tati Island lies opposite Khartoum. Kutdbg is on the Blue Nile, south-east of 'AylafOn. III The last part of the pedigree is confused and inaccurate. Ka'ab {q.v. WCistenfeld, P) had no son 'Abdulla. reading 9f^\jA for ;^(^^. * reading sJj^L^ for U^^m [157] MANUSCRIPTS C 5 (a) and (b) Introduction These two nisbas do not coincide with the pedigrees of the A group until Abu Tdiib. The one coincides with the other at Sa'ud ibn Wahsh, but even so they vary in the preceding generations. The first was translated from a copy taken in 1912 by 'Ali walad T^> *omda of the NOrAb section of SHUKidA east of the Blue Nile, from the copy alleged to be in the possession of 'Abdulla Abu Sin the hereditary chief of the SnuKRiA in Rufd'a district. The second was taken down for me from the dictation of an old man in Rufi'a district, named Hammad el Kakam. Both are clearly inaccurate and rest upon oral tradition rather than documentary evidence. Other forms of the pedigree will be found in the accoimt of the SHUKidA. Cs(a) These are splendid pedigrees reaching back to Hdshim. I In the name of God. . . II Praise be to God who created the human race from water and made it male and female. III God Almighty said '' O people, I have created you of male and female and made you races and tribes that ye may know one another." IV Again He said. . .{text corrupt). V And the Prophet. . .said ** He that cuts the connections of blood [Ut. * cuts the womb *], God will cut off his hope of salvation." VI Again the Prophet. . .said ** Ye know your pedigrees, how ye are connected." VII So this is [written] in obedience to the order of God and His Prophet, and for the preservation of blood-relationships. VIII I am Sheikh 'Ali son of. . .{as in tree^ up to Hdskbn). IX This was transcribed from el Samarkandi^ ; and God best knows the truth. ^ reading i<jul^«-«Jt for ^j^\ . 158 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS lv.cfi.iiL C 5 {a) (NOTES) III Cp. BA, xzii, etc. VI Cp. BA, iii. V Cp. BA, xiii. VII Cp. BA, II and n. TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. C 5 {a) HiBhim 'Abd el MuntaUb AbuV^b Ga'ifir* 'Abdulla el Gftwidf Ijasan 'AbdN^entf Bc!dr 'Abclulk Qammmd 'Ali Mubammad Idris Shilkfr Zayd^ WaUh Sa^Qd 'Agabi TApir Hammad Sh6m I Ba*a8h6m 'AU BedQ IlJammad (Umid Idrfs I Til Mubammad El Sheikh 'AU ♦ reading jkM^ for jkm^^. f reading ^t^i^ for ^^^ lV.C6.vn. OF THE SUDAN 159 Cs(b) I In the name of God. . . II And now I will give the pedigree of the ShukrIa. They are among the most exalted of the Arabs by race, for the Prophet. . .said ''God chose KenAna from among the Arabs... etc. to the end." Therefore I^uraysh were among the noblest of the Arabs; and the SHUKRiA are descended from 'Abd el Muttalib. III This then is the pedigree of el Sheikh Qammad ibn Muhammad, known as " el Kakam/' — son of liammad, son of. ..{as in tree^ up to 'Abd el Muttalib). IV Now the mother of '(3n ibn 'Abdulla el Grawid was el Sayyida Zaynab (the daughter of el Imim 'Ali. . .) whose mother was Fifima the Glorious, the daughter of the Prophet V The above pedigree from the mouth of one of the SnuKidA Arabs who knows his pedigree is in accordance with what is in the book of el Samarkandi the Great, and in that book [the author in speaking of the generations] from Shakir to 'Abd el Muttalib men- tions their nobility of character and bravery; and such they have ever maintained, for one of them can meet a thousand foes in war and cope with them without any assistance until they flee in disorder before him. VI Their characters are pleasant and their conduct good both individually and in their mutual relationships; and were it not that it would Xakt too long I would mention them and their deeds man by man and event after event. Their influence with the rulers of the coimtry has been great because of their skill in affairs of state, and, to sum up, their virtues are many. VII In addition they are of the family of the Prophet. . .and that is to be found in the book NUr el Absdr about the virtues of their ancestress el Sayjdda Zaynab, the daughter of the Imim 'Ali. . . , and the men of learning speak of them from ten different points of view. God best knows the truth. C 5 (b) (NOTES) III. BA, 3QLIX. IV This is incorrect: see Wiistenfeld, Y. i6o NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN iv.Cfi. TREE ILLUSTRATING MS. C 5 (ft) 'Abd d Muntalib Abu V^b Ga'afir el Ti^ £1 Imim 'All 'Abdulla el Gaw^d = Zaynab IjLasan Bedr 'AbdMenif Mubainmad •Ali Idris Shakir Zayddn WaUb Sa^Qd Abu el 'AU Ranab I Laytit Mubanimad El BAk T^'a Mekki QAmid 'AbQda Qasan 'Abd el Gelll 'Abd el' Gubdr Qammad Mubammad "el Ka^am" ^amInad [i6i] MANUSCRIPTS C 6 (a) and (b) Introduction The former of these two Sherifi pedigrees comes from Wad liasOna, between Khartoum and Abu Delayk. It is alleged that the original was brought from Mekka by a certain el Hdg el Sheikh about fifty years ago. This original is in a crabbed but clear hand, written on four small pages. One or two other pages were lost in the Dervish times, but a copy of the whole had previously been taken by Ibdihfm el Imim of Wad Hasdna. The copy lent to me for translation was made five years ago from Ibr&him el Imim's copy. The grammar and the writing are both bad. The second version of the pedigree appears to be for the most part a mere variant of the first version, attached to the pedigree of a quite different man. It had evidently been written out within recent years by a copyist. It was given to me by an Inspector but he had forgotten from where he had obtained it. Both the nisbas seem quite independent of the A and B groups wherein the author- ship is generally ascribed to "el Samarkandi." They were probably procured by pilgrims from some soi-disant Sherif at Mekka. It is noteworthy that whereas the former of the two pedigrees makes the Hasuna family descendants of el Husayn, ue, AshrAp, and though they are commonly regarded as such by many at present, the author of D 3, writing in the latter half of the eighteenth century, had obviously no suspicion that they were AshrAf at all. C6(a) I In the name of God, the Compassionate and Merciful. Praise be to God, and blessings and salutation upon the apostle of God, who revealed that which was in darkness, the Prophet, son of Abdulla, the last and greatest of the prophets, the mediator for sinners, the disperser of clouds [of doubt], he that made the darkness light: upon him be the blessings of God in every place. Blessings and salutation upon him who revealed that which was in darkness, and all thanks. . . II This is the pedigree of the children of el Hasan and el Husayn, the sons of Fdtima the Glorious, God bless her. III I will commence with the children of el Husayn. Among them is el Sayyid Hasan son of el Sayyid Mekki son of el Sayyid liasan son of el Sayyid Mekki son of el Sayyid Sowir son M.s.n II i62 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv.cara. of el Khalifa Belal el Shayb son of el Sayyid 'Abd el Fattih son of el Sayyid Hasuna son of el Sayyid Musa el Hirim son of el Sayyid el Hig Rahma son of el Sayyid el Hdg 'Abdulla son of el Sayyid Mahmud son of el Sayyid el Hdg Ibrihim son of el Sajryid Hdshim son of el Sayyid Muhammad son of el Sayyid Gemid el Din son of el Sayyid Muhammad son of el Sayyid Hasan son of el Sayjrid 'Ali son of el Sayyid Ibrdhim son of el Sayyid Idrfs son of el Sayyid Sdlih son of el Sayyid Hasan son of el Sayyid Musa son of el Sayyid Ibr&him son of el Sayyid Musa son of el Sayyid Shini son of el Sayyid Musa el Ki^im son of el Sayjrid Ga'afir son of el Sayyid Muhammad son of el Sayyid Zayn el 'Abdfn son of el Sayyid el Husayn son of el Sayyid 'Ali son of Abu Tdlib, God bless and honour him. IV And [God bless] the children of Fd^ima the Glorious, upon whom be the blessings of God, the daughter of the Prophet. In her person are united all the pedigrees of the Sayyids, who are purified of all that is evil, — the abominators^ of all that are in error or un- belief, the smiters with smiting swords, the pursuers of the right way, the virtuous livers, the forbidders of evil, the arbitrators of mankind. V In the name of God the Compassionate and Merciful, in whom we put our trust at every time. So long as nights^ [and days] endure and year succeeds to year praise be to God who chose Muhammad to be [our] mediator. VI [Muhammad] is the one object of love, the eye of [Grod's] providence, the treasure of gifts, the glory of the resurrection, the bridegroom of the kingdom of God, the tongue of proof, the mediator of all men, the. . .{illegible) of [God's] mercy. VII God increase the honour of his seed and men's knowledge of them, for they are the noblest and the purest of mankind, the most perfect in goodness, the noblest in rank, the most splendid in power, the greatest in might, the most approved by proofs, the most weighty in the scale, the strongest in faith, the last [i.e. greatest] in their coming, the noblest and purest of tribes, the stock of the sons of 'Ali, el Hasan and el Ilusayn, who are the two Sayyids, the fair, the honoured, the brilliant, the noble, the sons of Fd^ima the glorious, the splendid, the magnificent, the Arab, chief of all the faithful women, the daughter of the Lord of the Apostles, even Fd^ima, God bless her. Hear the cry from before God Almighty " O all ye folk', veil your eyes imtil the marriage of Fd^ima is consummated, God bless her, the daughter ^ reading Oe^»<»» for Qf^h^^S . > reading ^^gUt for ^gi ' reading Jj^li^ for J^W- IV. cd. xn. OF THE SUDAN 163 of the Prophet of God, upon whom be the blessings of God, the chief of all women who are true believers." VIII It is not permitted to him that trusts in God and the last day to harm a Sheriff and if he do so he is a rebel, nor to wrong him, nor to seize him, nor to repulse him, nor to strike hun, [and this is] in honour of the Prophet of God, upon whom be the blessings of God, who said " Harm me not in [harming] my family." And they are the flower of mankind, the Sayyids, the sons of Sayyids, and if one of them be ignorant or immoral he is [yet] better than any other ignorant man, and if one of them be learned he is better than any other learned man. IX If anyone make light of or destroy their honour, or render them odious, or speak them [evil], God will destroy that man's honour on the day of the resurrection, and destroy his kingdom if he be a king, and subvert his empire if he have an empire, and change his wealth to poverty if he have riches, and scatter whatsoever he may have collected together. X God Almighty said ** Say, I ask not of you, for this [my preach- ing], any reward, except the love of [my] relations," meaning those who are related to the Prophet, upon whom be the blessings of God. Thus he that loves them not is disobedient to Almighty God, and he that injures them and advantages himself shall be punished; and whatever they say must be believed, by virtue of their noble descent, without enquiries as to whether they are liars. And every judge and every chief and every ruler is bound to honour them, and he that would do them evil is [hereby] warned, and every judge and chief and ruler must honour them and ennoble them, for they are Sayyids and sons of Sayyids, the best of men and sons of the best of men. XI The Prophet, upon whom be the blessings of God, said "Woe, and again I say woe to any that oppose them: their reward shall be [at] the day of the resurrection^. He that strikes them with his hand or injures them, I shall oppose him on the day of the resurrection^, and he is accursed." And he that curses them^, the Prophet, upon whom be the blessings of God, has ordained that he be slain for having cursed his offspring; his punishment shall be to ride upon an ass, with his face to its tail, and thereon to pass before the gate of the Sultan and the chiefs and the judges and all the people. xn He that makes light of this pedigree, if he be a king, God will take from him his kingdom, and if he be a chief, God will take from him his chieftainship, and if he be a judge, God will cause him to leave the world without salvation. ^ reading ^l^ for ^Uo^- ' reading j^fia^ for Aia^. IX — 2 i64 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. c^ xjjl XIII He that wrongs the descendants of the Prophet, upon ^diom be the blessings of God, must receive eighty-seven lashes of the vAdp ; and grief shall fsdl upon him, and he shall be expelled from the religion of IsUun. XIV But he that honours and respects them and satisfies their needs, shall be honoured by God in this world and the world to come, and his needs shall be satisfied in this world and in the world to come. XV This is the pedigree of the sons of el Hasan and el Husayn, the sons of 'Ali el Kerrir and of Fitima the Glorious, the dau^ter of the Prophet, upon whom be the blessings of God. Praise be to God for the beginning and the end. 24th of Gemdd Thdni 1327. C 6 {a) (NOTES) in From Mosa el Kizim upwards is correct (see Wustenfeld, Y), but nothing of the remainder occurs in Wustenfeld. HasUna is the father of Hasan walad HasQna, for whom see D 3, 132. X The quotation is from the 42nd chapter of the Kurin (see Sale, p. 360). Tl:^ word translated " chief" here and later is mukaddam. Its technical meaning is the head or abbot of a zdwia. XIII C 6 (b) prescribes only 39 in place of 87 lashes. The latter may be merely a misprint: "39" is no doubt correct as "The greatest number of stripes in chastisement is thirty-nine; and the smallest number is three. This is according to Haneefa and Mohammed." (Hamilton's Hedaya^ p. 204.) C6(6) I {The first few para^aphs fairly closely resemble paras, rv-xrv of C 6 {a): they are not tvorth translating.) II This nisba was written in the month of Dhu el Higga in the year 485 and its accuracy is testified to by el Sayyid el Shertf Gemil el Din [who was ?] also the muedhdhin at the mosque of the Moghrabin^ [Moors] at the city of Fis [Fez] ; and verily it is the tree of Idris ibn Idris the elder, and the witness thereto is el Sayyid el Sherif el Taib el Husayn el Shifa*i, God bless him, as is testified by 'Abdulla Ahmad, for it was written by the hand of Gemdl el Dfn. III Now the blessings of God be on our lord Muhammad. . . {invocations^ etc^foUow). ^ reading Ot^>^ f^^ OtiJ'^' iv.ce.iv. OF THE SUDAN 165 IV This is the pedigree of el Sayyid el Sherff Muhammad 'Abd el Wahhdb son of Muhammad son of el Dow son of el NOr son of el Hasan son of Sdlim son of 'Abdulla son of 'Ali el Taib son of Muhammad son of el Shifa'i . . . , and el Sayyid el Sherif Muhammad el Hdrib fled [harab] from Mekka to the city of Fds and became a devotee [magdhub],. . .son of Ahmad son of Gemdl el Din son of IjEasan. . .son of Hdshim son of ^uraysh son of Muhammad. . . son of Idris. . .son of KhaUl son of Bdbikr. . .son of Muhammad son of el Zayn el 'Abdfn. . .son of Khdlid. . .son of Nasr el Din. . .son of Muhammad. . .son of el Mansur son of Ismd'fl son of Gra'afir son of el Hasan son of Fitima the Glorious, daughter of the Chosen One . . . {there follow praises of Fdtima^ and the pedigree of *Abd el MuftaUb^ correctly giveriy but for ttvo mis-spellings ^ to *Adndn). V This glorious pedigree, that of el Sherif Muhammad 'Abd el Wahhdb has now by the help of God been completed by the hand of me its writer Adam ibn el Sherif el Zamzami . . . (pious remarks follow). C 6 {h) (NOTES) II The Arabic is as follows: ^jtij^^ ^W^ ojtPb i>tf«^t JW Ub^t j^\ i».;fc .^ Aj^j M^ j^^ j^-i\ ^j>\ c>i\ ^j>\ (sic) Cjjm^ VI3 ^U (sic) cJiJ^ v>!jJt JW ^ii'i^ ^::-^^ V^*^ J'^t aJJI jl^ • ^ > IV The latter part of the pedigree at least is spurious. Wiistenfeld (Z) mentions no Ga'afir son of el EEasan. Each name is preceded in the text by ''el Sayyid el Sherif," and after most of the names follow a few words of praise, such as "protector of the poor," ''an observer of the book of God," " God bless him," etc. [i66] MANUSCRIPT C 7 Introduction This document was borrowed from Ahmad Musa'ad, brother of the ^otnda of the HalAwtyt€7^, who are a section of RufA'a. It was a transcription, and the original had perished. It is obviously an inferior version of the earlier paragraphs of C 9 (f.f .)> ^^^ ^^ indeed alleged to have been brou^t from Mddui by " 'Abdulla el 'Araki," whose pedigree C 9 represents. I In the name of God. . .{some five lines of laudation follow), II When I saw that the records of lineage were being lost in [various] countries and most men's pedigrees in [different] lands, I feared lest my noble pedigree, which connects me with the lord of the apostles, should be lost ; for it is not right for one to hide it nor to depart from it without reason ; so I wished to record my pedigree, so that all my posterity after me might know it and be quite certain of their own pedigree. III I am Ahmad son of el feki Musi'ad son of el Sheikh Ahmad son of Idrfs son of 'Abd el Kidir son of Muhanmiad son of el feki Shinayna son of the perfect saint el feki Rahma son of Guma'a son of 'Afif son of Ibrihim Shakh son of Muhanmiad Zaghyu son of Nifl son of Halo son of Hammad son of el Sayyid Rifa'i son of el Sayyid 'Amir son of el Sayyid Husajm son of el Sayyid Ismi'fl son of el Sayyid 'Abdulla son of el Sayyid Ibrdhfm son of el Sayyid Musa el Kizim son of el Sayyid el Irnkm Ga'afir el Sidik son of el Sayyid el Imim Muhanunad el Bdkir son of el Sayyid 'Ali Zajm el 'Abdin son of him that was known as "Lord of the Imims,. . .and Com- mander of the Faithful " el Sayyid 'Abdulla el Husayn, the martjrr of Kerbela^ (which is the name of the place where he was killed), el Husa)m the son of Fdtima the Glorious. . .{four lines of laudation ofFdtima and *Aliy and the pedigree of the latter up to *Adndn^ correctly given^ follow here). IV This is transcribed from El Anwar el Nebawia fi Abdi Khayr el Baria and occurs in the fifth chapter of the Antodr el Nebawia : Ibn el Salih mentions it in the commentary on el Bokhiri. V God knows best, and may he bless our lord Muhammad and his family. ^ reading ^j^ for ^j^. iv.C7.iv. NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN 167 C 7 (NOTES) II See C 9, IV, which is identical but for the addition of the last eight words in C 7. III El feki Rahma may possibly be the " Rahma el Halawi" of D 3, 221. "Zaghya" (>-e-^j) probably corresponds to the "'AzQ Rigil" (J^J ^) o^ C 9, XV. llie second hsdf of the paragraph, from Rdfa'i onwards, is practically the same as the second half of C 9, v, but there are some variations in the spelling and in the laudations of 'Ali and Fdtima. Also ** el Sayyid 'Abdulla el Husayn" is wrongly given in C 7 for "The father of 'AbduUa, our lord el Husayn" (C 9); and C 7 contains an obvious gloss on "Kerbela." IV Cp. C 9, XXV. The Arabic in C 7 is as follows: [i68] MANUSCRIPT C 8 Introduction A COPY was made for me of a MS. in the possession of the late Sheikh el 'Abbis Muhammad Bedr of Um Dubbdn, a Mesallami of the Bidrdb section, ex-K&di of the Khalifa, and later *otnda of the first khut of el Kdmlin district. This copy (called " No. i " in the notes) was found to be un- intelligible in places and I returned it to Sheikh el 'Abbds for veri- fication. He then produced *' No. 2," explaining that the original had been so damaged in the course of years that the copyist — himself not well versed in the subject — had occasionally got into difficulties; but that he had himself revised the whole and made a fresh copy. The work seems to have been well and carefiilly done: Nos. i and 2 are in close agreement, though the former contains a certain amount omitted in the latter and the order of the paragraphs has been changed in places for the sake of clearness. Sheikh el 'Abbis thought that the original was written about the time of Idris Arbib. The latter {q,v. D 3, 141) died about 1650 a.d. I In the name of God II When I, the faUr Mekki Muhammad, saw how rife were sus- picion and incertitude regarding things of importance And how ignorant men were concerning the matter of ancestors and pedigrees, I offered my prayers to God and set about clearing the pedigree of Musallam ibn 'Atif of doubt and incertitude. III I took this copy from the feki el Amin ibn Delisa, he having taken it from the great book of pedigrees; and it is as follows. IV Musallam ibn 'A^if begot Ibrdhfm, who begot Muhammad, who begot Ddud the elder, who begot Mas'ud, who begot DiQd el ^^hi. The last named was called ''el Hishi" because he used to round up \yahUsK\ the animals on the days when camp was moved. V Ddud el Hdshi had seven sons, Muhammad Katdrish^, Abd el Khdlik, Arabi, Faza'a, Faragdg, Ydsir and Sulaymin. VI Muhammad Kaf^sh begot Abd el KhiUk, Hamtur, Hadlul, Sdlih, Razuk and A wad el Kerfm. ^ reading ^^Iki for (jtjlk^ . IV.C8.XXVL NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS OF THE SUDAN 169 VII His brother 'Abd el Khdlik begot Diad el Gemal, who begot Nebdt, who begot Shiwar and Silih. VIII Shdwar was ancestor of the ShAwarAb, and Sdlih of the SawAlha and the NebAtIa. IX 'Arabi begot the HadarAb. X The descendants of Faza'a are at T6kar near the Red Sea, and some of them are in the neighbourhood of Gebel Um Merahi. XI Faragdg died childless. XII Ydsir begot the DACofA NAs KabanbOra, as distinct from the DACdIa AwlAd HAshi, the descendants of Hammad el Ilayhari. XIII Sulajrmdn had six sons, Muhammad el Munshelakh, I^ammad el Hayhari, Nebit, ^asan and Abu ShelQkh, all by the same mother, and Ibrihim their stepbrother. None of these had any children excepting Ibrdhfm and Hammad el Hayhari. XIV The above are the seven sons of Ddud el Hishi and their children. I will now recount the further ramifications of his family in detail. XV 'Abd el Khdlik son of Muhammad J^^inish begot 'Abd el Sddik, Nigm, liammaduUa, Kubgin, 'Anfal, Bakoi, Abu Sabayka [and Ga'afir]. XVI Hamtnr, his brother, begot the GhusaynAb^, the MismArAb, the DelIlAb, the KinaynAb and the Rii^ymAb. XVII Hadlul begot the Haga^, the Na'amAnAb^, the 'AcfBAB, the HilAlt^t, the Has6bAb, the BalOlAb, the KhalafullAb', the ZCaynAb, the KharCfAb, the HammadullAb, the 'AhidAb and the BAshkAb. XVIII Razuk begot the RizkAb. XIX 'Awad el Kerim begot the TAlbAb. XX El Hdg SdUh died childless. ' XXI 'Abd el Sidik son of 'Abd el Khdlik son of Muhammad • • • • Katdrish begot the SAbrAb. XXII Nigm, his brother, begot the NigmAb, the HusaynAb, the ManInAb and the DOAliyyCn*. XXIII Hammadulla, his brother, begot the GAbirAb and the HammadullAb. XXIV Ga'afir, his brother, begot the Ga'Afira and the 'Ak^kAb. XXV Kubgdn®, his brother, begot the ICabAgna and the Batt^ AwlAd Batta. XXVI 'Anfal begot the 'AnAfla. ^ reading vU^wife for ^Ue««i . ^ reading ^UUa) for ^^^fu . 3 reading ^*iJJ^ for ^\iJ^ . * reading O^^^J^^ for Ot^3^^^ • ^ reading ^j\t^^ for ^ I70 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. C8. xxvn. XXVII Bakoi begot the HAshiAb, who live at K6z Ragab and the Kdsh,andwho trace their lineage to the AsHRApon their mother's side. XXVIII Abu Sabayka begot the SabaykAb. XXIX Ibrihim the son of Sulaymdn son of Ddud el IjLishi begot 'Omar, Ak-hal, Fakad and Bakoi. XXX Ak'hal and Fakad died childless. XXXI 'Omar begot the 'OmarAb, the BAxAisA, the Sh6kAb, the MitkenAb and the 'AgamAb. XXXII Bakoi begot the DELfsAs; and among the DelIsAb are the TERAidF, the people of Idris Terdf, the father of el Sheikh 'Abd el Rahman walad Terif; and the SirayrAb; and the KorOmAb, the people of Mahmud walad Zdid. XXXIII Among the descendants of Ibrdhim the elder are the HagAnAb^, and the BAdrAb, the people of el Sheikh el 'Ebayd Muhammad Bedr. XXXIV The Sh6kAb and the 'AshwAb and the RiijiatmAb are descended from Ibrihim the younger, son of 'Abdulla son of 'Omar son of Ibrihim the elder. XXXV From Hammad el Hayhari son of Sulajrmdn are descended the Kusay§Ab, the TuayrAb, and the WanaysAb, the stock of el Sheikh Muhammad walad Abu Wanaysa, and the DOALiYYt)N, the people of Um Riwia, and the ShawAbna in the Shaybun country, and the GabAgira, and the NAJSiAxiz and the FadliyyCn. XXXVI From him too are descended the MahAwasha, the Shelu- khatAb*, the Bar§akAb', the 'AwaydAb and the HAxAjiB. XXXVII All of these are branches of the stock of IJanmiad el Hayhari. And here ends the pedigree of the descendants of Musallam ibn 'Afif ibn Hegdz, who was an Ommawi on the side of his mother Rabi'a el Ommawia; but his father was 'Abd el Hamfd son of. . . (etc.f as in treCy q.v.). This is the accepted pedigree of the Mesal- lamIa : there is no other reliable one. God best knows the truth, and to Him all men return. C 8 (NOTES) II This Musallam is the eponymous ancestor of the Mesallamia. III El Amin ibn Delisa is said to have been a Mesallami living on the Atbara and a contemporary of Hasan wad HasUna (died 1664 A J>.; see D 3, 132). Cp. para, xxxii. ''He having taken it. . ." is jt^\ ^^^^^ CM «J^t U£», but it is not ^ reading v^^^ for ^\it^. ^ reading ^UiiJL^ for ^ reading ^Uu>^ for ^U.^ . iv.C8.xvn. OF THE SUDAN 171 clear what book is meant: the words are no doubt a gloss as they do not occur in MS. No. i. Vf ''On the days...*' is a,umiaJI j^yj — literally " the day of the how- dah/' f .e. on the day when the women ride in state in their howdahs on the camels from the old encampment to the new. The usual nomad custom is so. VI No. I adds that Ham^Qr and Hadlal were twins, and calls Sdlih "elHigSdlih." vii-viii No. I says here " 'Abd el Khdlik son of Ddod el IJdshi begot the ShAwarAb NAs AwlAd Mahr as distinct from the ShAwarAb " (1.^. the rest of the ShAwarAb?) "and begot" [i.e. was ancestor of (jJ^)] "Nebdt ibn Ddad el Gemal " ; and later " Nebit ibn Diod el Gemal begot ShAwar, ancestor of the ShAwarAb, and Sdlih, ancestor of the SawAl^a and the NebAt/a." In No. I there follows this paragraph: "Concerning the BOAlda, the descendants of Boldd Gerri, there is a difference of opinion. Some say they are descended from Boldd son of Musallam, and others that they are Ga'al. God knows the truth about them." X Um Merahi is in Gayli district, north of Khartoum. XI Not in No. i. XII No. I adds "And the seed of the sons of Yisir are the BambOnAb and the WashkAb, and the mother of these was one of the NOba of el Hardza Um Ked, who are descendants of 'Abd el Hddi walad Muham- mad walad D61ib, who was descended from el Sheikh Rikdb, who was of the stock of el Imdm el Zfla'i." £1 IJardza is in Northern Kordofdn, and 'Abd el Hddi was the father of Nabray (No. 211 in D 3) and probably (see D 3) died about 1750-1800. See MacMichael {Tribes of N. and C. Kordofan, Chap. vi). Rikdb is No. 222 in D 3. Cp. note xxxiv and see Chap. 7 in Part III for the RikAbIa. XIII No. I specifies that the five full-brothers were sons of one Merowta el I^urra, and Ibrdhim of a concubine named Zaynab. XV No. I says 'Abd el Sddik and Nigm were twins and inserts Ga'afir (omitted by a slip here in No. 2). XVI No. I adds " the KurashAb," and gives" KenAnAb " for " KinaynAb," and says the Rii;IAYmAb were the children of Rihayma, son of el 'Awayd son of QamfOr. The descendants of Hamftlr are always spoken of as "HAMAiiRiA" to-day. In a later paragraph No. i says "The eldest sons of IjamtOr were Barkash and Karshan and Thammdr and 'Awad el Kerfm." These are not • • • mentioned by No. 2 ; but cp. note xix. XVII No. I says " The descendants of Hadlol, according to what we have copied from the writings of el feki Sherffi ibn el feki Mekki, and according to what has been copied from el feki 'Abdulla ibn el feki el Amin with absolute exactitude, are the ShICacAb, the KhalafullAb, the QasanAb and the MekkiAb The sons of Hadlol were Muhammad and Ijasan and 'Ali and KhalafuUa. 172 THE NATIVE MANUSCRIPTS iv. C8. xvn. Muhammad begot 'Agfb, who begot Hiltit and Khayr el Sid and Qas6ba and el Zayn BalOla and Abu Bukr. Hasan begot the Haga^Ab and the Na'amAnAb (sic) and the KIAb. Razdk begot ihefeki Mekki. Khalafiilla begot the HatO^ (?) and the 'AtwadAb and the IcfRBAs. 'All begot KharOf , who begot the KharOfAb and IIammadullAb and the 'AhidAb and the BashkAb. All of these are the descendants of Ha^lol." Perhaps ''el Zayn Balola" should be "el Zayn and BalQla/' and by " ZCaynAb " in No. i would in this case be meant the descendants of this el Zayn. There is nothing in No. 2 to correspond to the names of the three sections said in No. i to be descended from Khalafiilla. By "'AcffiAB" (No. 2) are meant the children of the 'Agfb son of Muhammad mentioned above (No. i). The feki Sherifi's kubba is at Ummit 'Ankarib east of el Kimlin. El feki 'AbduUa was also a Mesallami and is said to have been buried near Gebel 'fsa TdUb (near Ummdt *An^b). "IgirbAb" means "The mangy ones." XVIII This Razok is not the RazOk of the quoution from No. i in note XVII, but a son of Muhammad Katirish (so both Nos. i and 2). XIX No. I, in agreement with No. 2, previously gave an "'Awad el Kerim " as a son of Muhammad Ji^atirish. Later on No. i gives another 'Awad el Kerim, "ancestor of the T^bAb," as son of ^amfOr. No. 2 has apparently confused the two. XXVII No. I calls them "Our lords the QAshiAb," and launches forth into praises of the AshrAf, omitted by No. 2. K6z Ragab is on the Atbara, and the l^Lash to the East. XXX No. I gives the sons of Ibrdhim as No. 2, but omits to say Ak'hal died childless, and adds "Fakid (sic) begot the Rizi^." XXXI For "Sh6kAb" No. i gives "ShakCtAb," and, while giving the *AgamAb as descendants of Ibrihim, does not say that they were so descended through 'Omar. No. I adds among the descendants of Ibrihim one " Muhammad walad 'Agib el Shinindbi." XXXII No. I gives "Tcrdif" for "Teririf." After the mention of SirayrAb several lines are added by No. i which are incomprehensible and omitted by No. 2. The passage in No. i runs thus: j^\^ j^\ a-^, o-i jt^^ o^?^ J^ ^« >^3^ J^^ ^^> >^b auuji cy^ \3^j^3 a;u> ^t jt^t lyju jjjj AAJUJt Aij\^ t^Ui ^>ipi and may possibly be translated: "And of the stock of Delisa are the SiRAYR^ AwlAd el 'IrAj^, and the Abu Denina sumamed 'el 'Irdk 'Abd el 'Ali,' and Abu Dendna Hammad, [these two latter being] the sons of el Sheikh 'Abd el Rahman the elder son of Delisa the elder ; and their mother was el Zayn, caUed [reading tyU for t^U] 'Gdriat el Qalanka' fThe iv.c8.xxxvn. OF THE SUDAN 173 bondwoman of the Halanka*]. By her he ['Abd el Rahman] begot el 'Irdk Abu Denina; and they left. . . , etc." The meaning is apparently that they left the j^alanka country and settled on the Nile near the MAcADHis (i^. the AwlAd el MagdhCb in the vicinity of el Ddmer). Cp. D 5 (c), xviii. For Hammad Abu Denina see D 3, No. 141. For "Mahmad walad Z^d" No. i has only "walad Zdid." XXXIII " The people of el Sheikh el 'Ebayd *' are the Um Dubbin people under the headship of Sheikh el 'Abbis el 'Ebayd Muhammad Bedr. XXXIV No. I continues ''And of the seed of Ibrdhfm was 'AwaduUa • KibO of the AwlAd BAjil at Gerayfdt Omdurmin who are descended from Ibrihim ; and the KalAkla the children of their [A. BAtil ?] maternal aunt Kalkala el Rubdjia, who were called KalAkla " [emend from " KalAlkla "] [sc, after] "their mother Kalkala, an 'Awadia of the GA'ALiYTt^ 'AwApiA. The mother of 'AwaduUa KAhVL was one of the NOba of el Hariza Um Ked who are descendants of 'Abd el Hidi walad Muhammad D61ib, and she was ultimately descended from el Sheikh Rikib. This then is the pedi- gree of their mother ; and all of these were descended from Ibrihim the younger." Cp. note XII for intermarriage with el Hariza people. XXXV Muhammad walad Abu Wanaysa is No. 172 in D 3. After " DOAliyyOn " No. i adds, in parenthesis, " NAs walad I^hi " : cp. para. xii. Shaybdn is a hill in the Noba Mountains : its locality used to be famous in Turkish and pre-Turkish days as containing gold. The people there are entirely distinct, racially, from their neighbours. See note to D 7, ccc. For "GabAgira" No. i gives "HabAgira." In explanation of ''the NA^:AKfz" No. i adds ''The descendants of Sulaymin el Nakiz, whose mother was daughter of el Malik Sulaymin the GamO'i"; and, as regards the Fa^liyyOn, No. i speaks of them as the descendants of Muhammad el Fadl, and includes them among the NAxAi^fz. XXXVI No. I speaks of the MahAwasha as "descendants of MahQsh (Mahawwash ?)," and gives the other sections mentioned in this paragraph as descended from " Muhammad " (f .^ . Muhammad el Munshelakh probably). After this No. i continues (omitted in No. 2) as follows: "Muhammad Musallam had two daughters, G^za and el Khidayri. Gdiza was mother of the MoghArba, and el Khidayrd of the FAdnIa, who are descended from el Sherif el Sayyid el Hasfb el Nesfb ibn Muhammad ibn el Imim 'Ali, God bless him, who is known as Ibn el ^anafia." XXXVII In No. I Musallam is here called "Musallam el Abwdb son of Atif . . . ." At the close of No. i there is added "As for the version that Musallam was descended from Sulfdn, it is not trustworthy: the fact is merely that his mother el Zahra was daughter of Sul^dn, and fame connected him with his [maternal] grandfather because he was his follower and so [his name] became mixed with that of his mother's relations." BA, A 2, A 11, C 9, D I, and D 6 all agree with C 6. D 2 alone suggests a descent JFrom Sulfdn (who was a descendant of Guhayna). lad iman hmQd 0 ,atif kr lad in hhdb .a ! \ziz kr liman imfd =Rabf a el Ommawfa I Musallam Ibrdkfm Muhammad aOd el KaWr (i.«. "the elder") Mas'ud idQd el Ijdshi . 'Arabi Xfladardb) ■n — Faza'a Fn Ibrahim ^Hagdndb 1 Bddrdb *Omar \Bakdlfa \Mttkendb 'Abdulla Ibrihira \Sh6kdb ' *AsktO€& [Rihaymdb Ak-hal Fakad [175] MANUSCRIPT C 9 Introduction This nisbay or rather the first five paragraphs of it, purports to be that of the famous Sheikh 'Abdulla ibn Dafa'alla el 'Araki, whose biography is given in D 3 (No. 34). The actual copy of the nisba which has been translated was made for me from his own inherited copy by 'Omar 'Agfb, a descendant of the 'AbdullAb viceroys, who were themselves, like the 'Araki family, a branch of RufA'a. It is interesting to see that Rifa'i, the eponymous ancestor of the RufA'a, occurs in the B and A groups (which are attributed to '' el Samarkandi"), as son of 'Amir son of Dhubidn, ancestor of the GuHAYNA tribes. But in C 7 and C 9 this 'Amir is called " el Sayyid 'Amir" and allotted a more noble pedigree, direct to el Qusayn, the martyr of Kerbela and grandson of the Prophet. 'Amir is said to have been the first of the family to settle in the Sudan, and the genealogy of his descendants may be given with approximate accuracy: there is, however, no indication that either of the versions of his ancestry that have been mentioned is correct in any particular. The fact is probably that 'AbduUa el 'Araki went on the pilgrimage and, as in the similar case of C 6, returned with a Sherifi pedigree, correct from Musa el Kd^im upwards and otherwise spurious. Mdsa el Kdzim had twelve sons (see Wiistenfeld, Y) and the scribes of Mekka were no doubt prepared to allot him any number more on application. The RufA'a group as a whole are